_ the: 

BAPTIST CHURCH 

DIEECTOEY 

A GUIDE TO THE 

DOCTRINES AND PRACTICES 

OF 

BAPTIST CHURCHES 

BY 

REV. EDWARD T. HISCOX, D.D.. 

4.TJTHOR OF THE "BAPTIST'S SHORT METHOD," "STAR BOOK FOR 

MINISTERS," "THE STAR BOOK SERIES," " PASTOR'S 

MANUAL," ETC. 



FIFTIETH THOUSAND. 

New and Revised EditioaT w y ^^0/7^** 



890 



NEW YORKV^Shin^ 
SHELDON & COMPA 



-£ 






\\ 






Entered according to Act of Congress in the year 1859, by 
SHELDON & COMPANY, 
in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States, for the Soutrern Di 



of New York. 



Copyright, 1890, by Sheldon & Company. 



PREFACE 



Vb* folio* tt^ k designed, as its name implies, to rxs 
a, directory to the doctrines and practices of Baptist 
churches. Its plan is different from that of any other 
work ; more comprehensive in the range of its subjects, 
but more concise in its statement of facts. It is rather 
a book for reference than a book for general reading 
The arrangement is intended to be so clear and con- 
venient, that any subject on which information is 
wanted, can be found at once. The style is adapted 
to the condition of those who desire information .on 
such subjects, but who have little disposition for 
laborious or protracted investigation — instances of 
which are frequently occurring within the observation 
t>t" every pastor. 

There are great numbers of the younger members 
of our churches who, while they have a deep convic- 
tion that the doctrines they hold are according to the 
word of God, yet greatly need instruction as to church 
order and discipline, and the usages of the denomina- 
tion. Indeed, there are many older members who 
might not be able to bring forward arguments to 
jnstify their faith and practice, or give information to 
whose who desire to be instructed as to our deuoraina 



IV PREFACE. 

tional peculiarities. Besides, there are many outside 
the churches who often wish to know accurately what 
Baptists do believe and practise. These persons have, 
perhaps, small means to purchase, and little time to 
peruse many books. They desire to have the whole 
matter so condensed and definite that they can see 
it at a glance, and so reliable that they cannot doubt 
its correctness. The Directory is designed to supply 
this want. 

Proof sheets of it were sent by the publishers to a 
uumber of ministers, eminent for learning and piety, 
residing in different sections of the country, who were 
-equested to express their opinions of its merits, and 
also to make any suggestions that might improve it. 
. take this opportunity to express my gratitude for the 
very kind and generous terms in which they were 
pleased to speak of it, as well as for the very valu- 
able suggestion, yhick were made by several of them 
— which suggest '">ns have, to a considerable degree, 
been adopted. 

It is hoped thac this work, prepared with much 
labor and care, and having met such general and 
generous approval, will be thought worthy to find a 
place in every church, and to be in the hands of every 
church member. That it may, by the divine blessing, 
contribute to the harmony, peace, and prosperity of 
VT churches, is my sincere desire and prayer. 

E T. H 

ffaw Tom, Fth ruary 22, 1859, 



PREFACE TO THE NEW AND REVISED EDITION, 1888. 



The Baptist Church Directory was first issued iu 
1859, aud has thus been before the Public for nearly 
thirty years. It is safe to say that no similar work 
has ever been received with such favor, or had any 
thing like so wide a circulation. The demand and 
sale increases with its years. It has proved itself 
to be the book needed, and the book desired. As 
nearly as can now be ascertained, more than fifty 
thousand copies have been sold in the United States. 
It has been translated, more or less fully, into at 
least six foreign tongues, for use on mission fields, 
among native churches. For the service it is thus 
rendering, the author is devoutly grateful. 

When the Directory was first published, the 
membership of our churches was less than one 
million ; now it is nearly three millions. Never 
was such a book so much needed among these 
churches as at present. 

Many years have passed since any changes were 
made in the text. Statistics, at least, were out of 
date. This edition has been carefully revised, cor- 
rected and slightly increased in the amount of 
matter. 

May the Divine Blessing still attend it, and 
make it, as heretofore, a means of usefulness to 
the churches. E. T. H. 

Mount Vernon, N. Y., Feb, 18, 1888, 



TESTIMONIALS 



From Dr. Eaton, of Madison University. 
There we several works of great excellence, treating of mtny of the topiot 
taoluded In the Directory ; but none are so comprehensive of topics, and yet 
so compact, clear, and portable as the Directory. It contains a vast amount 
of practical information of great importance to Ministers and private mem- 
oers of our churches ; and I am sure it will be generally hailed by the denom- 
ination as supplying a desideratum which has been long and widely felt. 

From Dr. Fuller, of Baltimore, 

I approve most cordially of every part of it. Its doctrines are such as I 

•ee everywhere in the Bible, and its suggestions are admirable. I hope it 

will be published in cheap form, so as to be purchased by all the members ol 

our churches. 

From Dr. Williams, of New York. 
It seems to me, on the whole, a felicitous idea to have thus, in a brief and 
cheap manual, so much of useful and necessary information for the new mem- 
ber at his first joining one of our churches. 

From Dr. Crawford, of Mercer University. 
The plan of the work is admirable, and the execution excellent It is weD 
calculated to do good by both enlightening and confirming our young mem 
bers in their faith. I will express the hope that it may be extensively circn 
lated, and of great use. 

From Dr. Jeter, of Richmond. 

I am much pleased with the plan and execution of the work. It will prova 

n my judgment, an invaluable Guide to our church members, and will con« 

tribute much to secure uniformity in the faith, discipline and forms of oni 

•hurdles. 

From Dr. Dowling, of New York. 
The book is just what is needed by all Baptist Church members, as a com 
panion to the Bible, in the study of the nature of a Gospel church, its offices 
ordinances, government, worship, and doctrines. I most heartily commend 
?ocr book, as a convenient, and I think almost indispensable, pocket com 
panion. for every Baptist. 



ii 



TESTIMONIALS, 



From Rev. Dr. Laihrop, of New York. 

I have long regarded such a work as a desideratum in our Baptist liter* 

ture. To our church members generally, but especially to the young, and U 

those who have but little experience in the usages of our denomination, yonl 

book I regard as invaluable. 

From Dr. Hotchkiss, of Rochester University. 

It seems to me to be an excellent manual for ministers and members at 

churches. The work blends the qualities of conciseness and fullness battel 

than 1 recollect to have seen done in any similar work. I hope the Directory 

will have a wide circulation. 

From Rev. Dr. Weston, of Peoria, III. 

It contains all that could be desired in the same compass, and will supply a 

want long existing and widely felt in our churches. It is free from all local 

peculiarities, and must meet a welcome reception everywhere. It will seJ 

with us by thousands, if put in a cheap form. 

From Dr. Gittett, of New York. 

I have read the " Directory," and have been interested and profited. 

believe the Directoiy is the best of the kind I have read ; indeed I know at 

no one claiming a similar character. I shall take pleasure in doing what 

can to give your valuable manual " free course" among the people of my care. 

From Rev. Mr. Pratt, of Lexington, Ky. 
I know of no work that so fully, and within so small a compass, gives tha 
Information demanded by young and uninformed members of our churches. 
When its merits have become generally known, it will meet with an exten 
give sale. 

From Dr. Caldicott, of Boston. 

I do not hesitate to say that, in my opinion, it is the best work of reference 
for churches and church members that has ever been published. It contains 
|ost that information which is needed to serve as a guide in all ecclesiastio&l 
matters. Such a work has been long needed. 

From Dr. Church, of New York. 
I have carefully examined the work, and find it a clear and concise analysis 
of the constitution, faith and usages of Baptist churches. The work seems 
to mo adapted to do much good, by giving correct views ot discipline, and 
the duties in general of church members. 

From Rev. Mr. MilUken, of Jackson, Miss. 

I am giad it is j»oon to be published, and shall certainly endeavor to pat a 

Bopy of it into the hands of every member of my church. I can most cor» 

Aially commend it as sound fa doctrine, admirable in plan, and finished lo Itc 



*BSTIM0NIAL8. 



id 



atecution I hope to see it scattered like the leaves of autumn, thr Mtfh oat 
tharches in Mississippi, and the South West. 

From Mr. Kendrick, of Cliarleston, 8. Q. 

In purpose, plan and execution, it commends itself to my judgment, as ai 

admirable work. A treatise of this sort has been much needed in otu 

ahurche?. The present will happily supply the want so extensively re- 

•ognteed. I think this Directory will be everywhere hailed with satisfaction, 

From Dr. Bright, ofJV&io York. 
The book deserves a very wide circulation in our churches. It will prays 
fut such a helper as is needed to impart harmony and efficiency in all theii 
meetings and plans. 

From Dr. Brantly, of Philadelphia. 
It is well calculated for a vade mecvm for young converts, who hava 
recently come into our churches in such large numbers. It will be criticised, 
ani doubtless scrutinized, but I think it will stand the test 

From Bern. Mr. Simmons, of Indianapolis, Ind. 
I hail the book with delight. It is admirably conceived, as to plan taA 
•tyle, and destined to do great good. 



NOTICES OF THE PRESS. 

This Is an admirable work ; the right thing at the right time. The infor 
mat ion embodied, is indispensable to the young members of our churches, 
ard too much needed by older me aibers. Pithy, and to the point ; it should 
be a pocket companion for all who desire to be familiar with the order d 
Christ's house. — Christian Herald. 

The Directory is an invaluable work, and every Baptist pastor, yea, and 
every private member of every church, ought to own a copy for study and 
reference. It is, in our judgment, a sound exposition of Baptist faith and 
practice. — Christian Index. 

Dr. Iliscox has performed an acceptable service to the denomination. H« 
has supplied a needed work, and, considering the wide diversity of topic, and 
the inevitable brevity of treatment, has rendered it as nearly perfect as could 
have been reasonably expected. The merits of the volume will make it » 
permanent contribution to our church literature. — Beligious Herald. 

This is a book on important subjects, and appears as a truly timely worh 
Tie an thor has the ability to execute the task in an orthode* manner, an4 
furnish a manual in these troublous times that shall be bighlr appreciated 
Ho doubt it will be largely circulated.— Christian Ohronicte 



CONTENTS 



PAST FIRST. 
CHAPTEE t 

A CHURCH. 

MM 

1. What is a Christian Church 13 

2. Churches Constituted 17 

8. Churches Recognized 18 

CHAPTEE n. 

ITS OFFICERS. 

The Pastor W 

2. The Deacons 83 

3. Other Officers i« 

CHAPTEE in. 

ITS ORDINANCES. 

I. Baptism » . 28 

The Lord's Supper . 31 

CHAPTEE IV. 

ITS SERVICES. 

L Freaching. 38 

X. Social Meetings , ... 38 

3. Special Services 47 



G0NT1NT&. 



1, Preaching 

2 Praying . . 

3 Singing. . . 
I Exhorting 



CHAPTER V. 

ITS WORSHIP. 



CHAPTER VI. 

ITS GOVERNMENT. 



CHAPTER VH. 

ITS MINISTRY... 



«1 



CHAPTER Vm. 

ITS MEMBERSHIP. 

A. Qualifications 14 

2. Admission 71 

3. Dismission 84 



CHAPTER IX. 



1. Laws of Action. . . 


ITS DISCIPLINE. 


8 


2. Private Offences. . , 




89 


I. Public Offences. . . 




M 



CHAPTER X. 

ITS BUSINESS. 

1 , Orde T of Business. 103 

! Rules of Order 104 



CHAPTER XI. 

ITS MISSION. 



Ill 



CONTENTS, 3 

CHAPTER XH. 

ITS CUSTOMS. 

I, Councils. , . , 121 

1 Associations. 131 

1 Other Bodies 13* 

CHAPTER Xm. 

ITS DUTIES 135 

CHAPTER XIV. 

ITS PRIVILEGES 140 

CHAPTER XV. 

ITS PIETY. . . s 143 

CHAPTER XVI. 

ITS DOCTRINES. 

1. Articles of Faith 154 

t. Covenant Ill 



PART SECOND 



CHAPTER I. 

DENOMINATIONAL PECULIABITTES , . , HI 

CHAPTER n. 

THE BAPTISMAL QUESTION 18S 



ril CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER HL 

INFANT BAPTISM.. 



CHAPTER IV. 

THE COMMUNION QUESTION 211 

CHAPTER V. 

QUESTION OF CHURCH OFFICERS 23« 

CHAPTER VI. 

ON OF CHURCH GOVERNMENT. 2-39 

CHAPTER Vn. 

BAPTIST HISTORY 242 

CHAPTER VEIL 

FORMS AND BLANKS 258 

CHAPTER IX. 

.J^BOTGIJINT SOCIETIES . ftf 



THE 



BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTOR 



PART FIRST. 

CHAPTER L 
A CHURCH. 

I. — What is a Christian Churob. 

A Christian Church is a congregation of bap 
tiaed believe?^ in Christ, worshipping together, 
associated in the faith and fellowship of the Gos- 
pel ; practising its precepts ; observing its ordi- 
nances ; recognizing and receiving Christ as their 
supreme lawgiver and ruler; and taking his 
Word as their sufficient and exclusive rule of 
faith and practice, in all matters of religion. 

That a Christian Church is a congregation of 
Christian disciples, and not a society, or numbei 
of congregations or churches combined, and 
united under some more general head or govern 

18 



14 TOE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

menl, is evident from the Scriptural mention 
made of the Apostolic churches. There were 
" the churches throughout all Judea, and Ga 
iiiee and Samaria ;" l also " the church which 
was in Jerusalem ;" * they " ordained them 
elders in every church ;" ' " the churches of 
Galatia;" 4 "the churches of Asia;"' "the 
churches of Macedonia ;" 8 " the church of the 
Laodiceans ;" 7 " the church of the Thessalo- 
nians ;" ' " the church that is at Babylon*" • 

Though the church is sometimes spoken of, in 
distinction from the world, as the church uni- 
versal, embracing all the people of God every- 
where, yet by churches are meant single, sepa- 
rate, visible congregations of Christian disciples, 
definitely organized, with their laws, officers, 
ordinances, discipline, and duties, doing the 
work and maintaining the worship of Christ. A 
church is " the body " in its relation to Christ 
who is " the head." It is " a spiritual temple," 
as being composed of spiritual or regenerate 
members, and distinguished from all material 
and unsanctified organizations. It is " the pillar 
and ground of the truth," in its relation to the 
maintenance and support of the divine law, and 



• Actsix. 8i. 


> Acts xi. 22. 


8 Acts xiv. 28. 


« 1 Cor. xvi. 1. 


6 1 Oor. xtI. 19. 


« 2 Cor. Ylii. 1. 


« Qol. Iv. 16. 


• 1 Thes. i. 1. 


• 1 Pelcrt.m 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY, 15 

its proclamation and propagation of the great 
realities of the Gospel. 

1 . Hie Character of Churches. — A church con 
stitutes a kind of spiritual kingdom ki the world, 
but not of the world ; whose King is Christ , 
whose law is his word ; whose institutions are 
his ordinances ; whose duty is his service ; whose 
reward is his blessing. 

In all matters of faith and conscience, as well 
as in all matters of internal order and govern- 
ment, a church is "under law to Christ;" 1 but 
as men and citizens, its members must " submit 
themselves to governors," a like other men, so far 
as shall not interfere with, or contravene, the 
claims of the divine law and authority upon 
them.*- 8 — They must " render unto Cesar tho 
things that are Cesar's, and unto God the things 
that are God's,"* remembering that God's claims 
are supreme, and annihilate all claims that con- 
tradict or oppose them. 

2. The Design of Churches. — The evideut 
design of our Saviour in founding and preserving 
churches in the world, was, that they should be 
monuments in the midst of guilty men, bearing 
perpetual witness against the wickedness of the 
world, and to the goodness of God. But espe 

« 1 Cor. lx. 21. » 1 Peter 11. 14. 

» ««* Part First, chap. vl. « Matt. xxil. SI. 



16 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

cially that they should be living testimonies to 
the work of redemption, " the light of the world/ 
and " the salt of the earth." l 

They constitute the effective instrumentality 
bv which the will of God and the knowledge of 
salvation through Christ are made known to 
men ; at the same time they form homes for the 
saints on earth ; sheep-folds for the safety of the 
flock, and schools for the instruction and train- 
ing of the children of the covenant ; while they 
encourage the penitent and warn the careless. 
Churches should well understand their "high 
calling," and seek to accomplish it, "according 
to the will of God." 3 

3. The Authority of Churches. — The authority 
of a church is limited to its own members, and 
applies to all matters of Christian character, and 
whatever involves the welfare of religion. It is 
designed to secure in all its members a conduct 
and conversation " becoming godliness." 

This authority is derived directly from God; 
not from states, nor princes, nor people ; not 
from its own officers, nor its members, nor from 
any other source of ecclesiastical or civil power 
or right. 3 But Christ " is head over all things 
to the church," 4 and also as of right, " the church 

1 Matt. v. 13, 14. * G&L »• 4. 

* See Part First, ;hap vi— Second Part, cl ap. vl. • Kph. 1. 29 



IliE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. It 

a subject to Christ." ' But the authority of the 
church does not extend to its own member* 
even, in matters merely personal and temporal^ 
and which do not affect their character or duties 
%s Christians.' 

II. — Churches Constituted. 

When a number of Christians, members of the 
same or of different churches, believe that their 
own spiritual improvement, or the religious wel- 
fare of the community so requires, they organize 
a new church. 

This is done by uniting in mutual covenant, to 
sustain the relations and obligations prescribed 
by the Gospel, to be governed by the laws of 
Christ's house, and to maintain public worship 
and the preaching of the Gospel. Articles of 
faith are usually adopted, as also a name by 
which the church shall be known, and its officers 
elected. 

III. — Churches Recognized. 
It is customary for them to call a council, to 
meet at the same, or at a subsequent time, 
to recognize them ; that is, to examine their doc 
irines, inquire into the circumstances and rea 
ions of their organization, and express, on behali 

1 Eph. v. 24. » See Part First, chaps. Till., ix> 



18 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

of the churches they represent, approbation foi 
their course, and fellowship for them, as 8 
regularly constituted church of the same denomi- 
nation. The calling of a council is, however 3 
entirely optional with the church ; it is a pruden- 
tial measure merely, to secure the sympathy and 
approbation of sister churches, but is in no sense 
necessary. 

The council usually hear their articles of faith 
and covenant ; listen to a statement of the cause? 
which led to their organization ; examine the 
letters held by the constituent members ; care- 
fully consider the whole subject, and then vote 
;heir approval, if they so approve, or advise 
them to the contrary, if they disapprove. It 
is customary to hold some appropriate reli- 
gious service on the occasion, when a discourse 
is preached, a charge given to the church, the 
hand of fellowship extended by the council to 
the church, through some one chosen by each 
for the service. 



Note 1. — A church may fail in some respects to meet th« 
requirements of the Gospel, and still be a Church of Christ, pro- 
viding it fulfills the fundamental conditions of a scriptural faith 
and practice. 

Note 2. — But when a church ceases to acknowledge and sub- 
mit to Christ as its supreme ruler, and to receivo his Word as 
Us supreme law, then it ceases to be a Church oi Christ, though 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 19 

rt, may still accept some of his doctrines and practise seine of 
his precepts. 

Note 8. — If a council should refuse to recognize a newly con- 
stituted church, still that church would have the right to main- 
ta'a their organization, and continue the forms of worship, an^l 
would as really be a church without, as with the sanction of 
tbe council. It would seldom, however, be expedient to do 
this, against the convictions of churches and pastors expressed 
in the decisions of a council. 

Note 4. — The multiplication of feeble churches should be 
guarded against, and the organization of new interests without 
the prospect of becoming independent and efficient, should be 
discouraged. 

Note 5. — Especially ought the formation of new churches, a* 
the outgrowth and fruit of strife and dissension in older ones, 
to be avoided and discountenanced, except in the most extreme 
cases. A large and careful observation proves, that very few 
churches so constituted ever attain to any considerable degree 
of prosperity, or usefulness. 

Note 6. — It not unfrequently happens, that a council doubt9 
the propriety of recognizing a new church, and yet hesitates to 
refuse lest it might possibly place difficulties in their way, and 
hinder the progress of a good cause. In such cases the more 
wise and prudent course is, for the council to adjourn for a spe- 
cified time, three or six months, at the end of which the en 
would be likely to present a more definite aspect, &nd allow 9 
more satisfactory dee sion. 



CHAPTEK II. 

ITS OFFICERS. 

The scriptural officers of a church are two 1 . 
Pastor, and Deacon. 

I. — The Pastor. 

In the New Testament the pastor is called 
bishop, which means an overseer, and indicates 
the nature of his work. He is also called elder, 
cr presbyter, which properly means an aged 
person — a term probably derived from the Jew- 
ish synagogue, and indicates dignity of office. 
He is also called a minister, which means a 
servant, and implies that he is to minister 
and serve in spiritual things. The term pas- 
tor signifies a shepherd, and implies also the na~ 
Vure of the relations he sustains to the church. 

1 . His Duties.— -The pastor is to take the over- 
sight of the church in spiritual things, His 
special duties are, preaching the Gospel, admin 
Istering the ordinances, carefully watchiug over. 

* See First Part, chap, vil., Second Pari, chap. v. 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 21 

guiding, and advancing the religions interests of 
the people, " for the perfecting of the saints, foi 
the work of the ministry, for the edifying of th« 
body of Christ." ' 

2. His Authority. — Though pastors cannot 
rightfully assume authority as being " lords over 
God's heritage," ' yet there is a sense in which 
the ministerial office should command and re- 
ceive a deference rendered to no other. The 
Apostle enjoins that " the elders that rule well 
be counted worthy of double honor," 8 and, also, 
to " obey them that have the rule over you, and 
submit yourselves " 4 Here is a sense, therefore, 
in which they are to ride, and the people are to 
obey. 

3. His Sphere. — A minister should do good 
everywhere, " as he has opportunity." But his 
special and particular sphere of labor is with 
" the flock over which the Holy Ghost hath made 
them overseers, to feed the church of God ;" 6 
" taking the oversight thereof not by constraint, 
but willingly, not for filthy lucre, but of a ready 
mind." 6 Nothing else should be allowed ta 
interfere with the completeness and fidelity of 
Uis duties to the people of his charge. 



« Bph. lv. li. * 1 Peter r. 8. * 1 Tim. r. IT. 

♦Heb. xlU,17. * Acts xx. 18. • 1 Peter ▼. 2. 



22 THE BAPTIST CHTTKCH DIREOTORt. 

Note 1. — In choosing a pastor, the utmost care is requisue 
Great prudence and discretion are needed, especially on th% 
part of deacons and leading members of the church. A.B ac$ 
so vitally connected with the welfare of the church and th« 
prosperity of the Gospel, should be preceded and accompanied 
iy earnest and protracted prayer for divine direction in th* 
choice. 

Note 2. — One should be selected who gives undoubted evi- 
dence of having been called of God to the holy work : one ou 
whom the church can unite, and with whom they can coope- 
rate, and who also possesses qualifications fitted for that par- 
ticular field. A man of deep and undoubted piety, the integrity 
and consistency of whose conduct command the confidence of 
all who know him, and whose usefulness is hindered by nc 
moral or social defect. 

Note 3. — The connection between pastor and church in 
sometimes made for a limited and specified time ; but more 
commonly it is indefinite, and can be terminated at the request 
of either party. Permanency in the pastoral relation should 
most earnestly be sought, as tending to the welfare of all con- 
cerned. Trifling disadvantages should rather be endured than 
remedied at the expense of those more serious evils, which fre- 
quent changes seldom fail to bring upon both church and pas- 
tor. 

Note 4.— In settling a pastor, the church either calls a young 
man to be ordained, or one who is already in the ministry. In 
ihs first case, they should be well acquainted with the character 
of the candidate, and be satisfied with his reputation for piety 
and also have sufficient opportunities of hearing him preach, t« 
^idge whether his gifts promise usefulness in that field. la 
4he second case y they should be informed as to the history of hif 
past labors, and know that he has a good report of th« 
people of his charge, and especially of those who are without 
A minister who does not command the respect of society, cab* 
Dot be very useful in the church. 



THE B1PTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 23 

Note 5. — Is it right and proper for one church to cah a mai 
to be their pastor who is at the time pastor of another church , 
Merely to call a man would neither be wrong nor dishonorable 
~would violate no law of christian right or courtesy. Let the 
responsibility then rest with him, of deciding whether it is right 
and expedient to accept the call. But if one church should use 
special means to unsettle the pastor of another, by arguments, 
persuasions, and inducements, it would be both unchristian 
and dishonorable. 

Note 6. — The too common practice of hearing many candi- 
dates preach on trial cannot be approved, and usually operatei 
most unfavorably upon the church which practises it. A few ser- 
mons, preached under such circumstances, are no just indica- 
tion of a man's ministerial ability, or pastoral qualifications. B 
shows little more than the manner of his address. His general 
reputation, and the history of his past successes, will afford a 
more correct estimate of his worth and adaptation- 

II. — The Deacons. 

The term deacon in the New Testament means 
properly, a minister, or servant, and is applied to 
the Apostles, and even to Christ himself. But 
in ecclesiastical usage it designates an officer in 
the church. 

1. Their Origin. — The account of the insti- 
tution of this office is found in Acts vi. 1-6. 
When the number of converts was greatly mul- 
tiplied, the care of the needy, and the charge 
of temporal affairs added so much to the labors 
of the Apostles as seriously to interfere with 
their spiritual duties. Hence having called th« 



24 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

multitude of the disciples together, they staled 
the case, and requested them to select " seven 
meti of honest report t full of the Holy Ghost 
and wisdom" to perform this work, that they 
might "give themselves continually to prayer, 
and to the ministry of the word." These 
were accordingly selected, when the Apostles 
set them apart to the service for which they 
were chosen, by the laying on of hands, with 
prayer. 

2. Their Duties. — The deacons, therefore, are 
to be chosen from among the faithful, prudent, 
itnd experienced members by a free vote of the 
church. Their duties are, the care of the sick 
and needy members, having charge of the tem- 
poral affairs of the church, counselling with, and 
assisting the pastor in advancing the 'welfare 
of the body. 

3. Their Number, — Their number is variable 
and discretionary; usually from two to seven, 
according to the condition and necessities of the 
church, the latter being the original scriptural 
number. The number, however, should not De 
^creased merely as a form, nor out of compli- 
ment to the men, but for the sake of actual and 
substantial service to be performed by them. 

4. Their Period. — They are sometimes chosen 
W a limited, but more commonly for an iruiefi 



THK BAPTIST CHURClf DIRECTORY. 2* 

mte period, their places to be filled by 'others 
whenever they or the church may desire. Per- 
manency in this as well as the pastoral, usually 
tends to secure a higher regard for the office, 
»nd greater usefulness on the part of those who 
Ull it. 

5. Tlieir Ordination. — In the Apostolic ex* m • 
pie deacons were ordained with the solemn ser- 
vice of laying on of hands. In our ol ler 
churches, this practice was carefully adhered to, 
as it still is very generally at the South, "but 
jn many parts, of late, it has fallen very n ach 
;nto disuse. The office is coming to be far 
too lightly esteemed, and the scriptural charac- 
ter of the men is too little insisted on. Ordi- 
nation, if practised, would invest both with 
more importance. Too much care cannot be 
given to secure the right kind of men, when 
we consider that the permanent influence of 
a deacon for good or evil in a church, is 
scarcely surpassed by that of the pastor himself. 



N t ote 1. — It will be observed that the deusonship >rag not 
iCGtituted by Christ, but by the Apostles, and grew out of the 
emergencies of the case. That it was divinely approved, how 
ever, and intended to be permanent, is evident, since Paul sub- 
sequently recognizes the office, and specifies* the qualification! 
irhich deacons shall possess. 

Note 2. — It will be noticed also, that the deacons wer« 



26 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

chosen by the church, that is, the "multitude of the disciples ; ' 
and chosen also from among their own number ; but wei 
ordained, set apart, by the Apostles, with prayer and the laying 
on of hands. 

Note 3. — -The qualifications made requisite in the men suffi- 
ciently indicate the importance of the office, and the care with 
which it should be filled. " Men of honest report — full of the 
Holy Ghost, and wisdom." While in 1 Tim. chap. Hi., the 
qualifications required are much the same as those mentioned 
(n the case of bishops or pastors. 

Note 4. — It is evident from the character of the men, and 
the personal history of some of them, that while a care for the 
temporal interests of the church was to constitute the distinc- 
tive feature of their office and duties ; at the same time they 
were foremost as counsellors and coadjutors with the Apostles, 
for the spiritual interests of the church. Having been anionj 
ohe most devout, prudent, and faithful, before their election, 
and as the reason for their being chosen, they would not b€ 
less so, afterwards. Such should the deacons ever be. 

Note 5. — The deaconesses referred to in 1 Tim. iii. 11, were, 
orobably, not deacons' wives, but a class of females appointed 
in the churches, to minister to the sick, and perform other ser- 
vices to those of their own sex, which could more appropriately 
be done by them than by the male members. 

Ill, — Other Officers. 

It is usual for a church, as a matter of con- 
renience, to appoint a Cleric to take minutes, 
and preserve records of its business proceed- 
ings, with all other records and papers belong, 
ing to it. Also, a Treasurer is chosen, to 
hold, disburse, and account for moneys fo? 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY, 21 

fehurch purposes. Also, Trustees are elected 
where they may be necessary, legally to hold 
property, and administer its financial affairs 
nd when so required by the laws of the State. 
But these are the appointments of expediency^ 
and are not scriptural church officers. The 
duties of the officers just mentioned do properly 
belong to the deacons, and constitute a part of 
their appropriate work. Yet it may be right, 
and needful, to distribute the labors and bur- 
dens of the church among its members, as also 
v o meet any requirements of civil law. 

Note 1. — The various duties and responsible services of the 
church should be as widely distributed among the members as 
practicable, so that the same persons need not fill different offices 
at the same time. This will avoid imposing heavy burdens on a 
few, accustom all to responsible duties, and guard against com- 
mitting the official influence and control of the body into the 
hands of a few members. 

Note 2. — The trustees are really a standing committee of the 
church appointed for a specific purpose. They are therefore 
sntirely under the direction of the church, and not separate 
from, nor independent of the body. They cannot hold, use, noi 
dispose of the property placed in their hands, except as in- 
structed by the church. Whatever technical rights or privileges 
iivil laws or the decisions of courts may give them, they are 
bound by every principle of honor, morality and religion, etrictlj 
Ic perform the wishes and obey the instructions of the cburck 
oy which they are appointed. 



CHAPTER III 

ITS ORDINANCES. 

The Ordinances enjoined by th* U-ospel, an J 

to be observed by a Christian Cbuicb, are two: 
Baptism and the Lord's Supper, These are the 
two symbols of the new covenant, the two pillars 
of the spiritual temple, the two monuments of 
the new dispensation. Christ has appointed no 
others. They are positive institutions, as distin- 
guished from those of a simply moral character 
and their force and sacredness, together with the 
obligation to honor and observe them, come 
directly from the character and authority of 
Christ who appointed them. 

I. — Baptism. 1 

Baptism is the immersion of the candidate 
in water, in or into the name of the Father, Son, 
Und Holy Spirit ; and is administered to such 
only, as profess faith in Christ, giving evidence 
of a regenerate heart. 

See Second Part, chap. H. 



THE BAPTIST CHDKCH DIRECIOBY. 29 

1. Its Institution. — Baptism was instituted by 
I "Urist, or by John the Baptist admitting his 
baptism, to be Christian Baptism. It did not 
come ill place of circumcision, or any other sign 
or seal of the old covenant, but was ordained foi 
the new. Thus " John did baptize in the wil- 
derness and preached the baptism of repentance 
for the remission of sins." 1 " Then cometh 
Jesus from Galilee to Jordan unto John, to be 
baptized of him." 3 " And Jesus, when he was 
baptized, went up straightway out of the water." ' 
u And he said to his disciples, Go ye therefore 
and teach all nations, baptizing them in the 
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Ghost." 4 

2. Its Administration.* — The form or manner 
of its administration, is that of dipping, or im- 
mersing the person to be baptized, in water, and 
is thereby distinguished from the many ablutions 
and sprinklings of the Mosaic dispensation. 
" And they went down both into the water, both 
Philip and the Eunuch, and he baptized him." fi 
" Therefore we are buried with him by baptism, 
Lito death." ' " Buried with him in baptism." * 

3. Its Subjects. — It is to be administered t<? 



« Mark 1. 4. * Matt. ill. 18. » Matt, ill. 1& 

« Matt, xxriii. 19 • See Part Second, chap. ii. « Acts YlU. 88. 

' Rom. ri. 4. Ool. ii. 18. 



«>0 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

such, and only such, as have exercised godlj 
repentance for sin, and a saving faith in Christ 
"But when they believed they were baptized 
both men and women." 1 " Then they that 
gladly received his word were baptized." ' u If 
thou belie vest with all thy heart, thou may est." ' 

4. Its Obligation. — Every person is under the 
most solemn obligation to repent and believe in 
Christ ; and every believer in Christ is under 
solemn obligation to be baptized into his name. 
No one who trusts in him for salvation can lightly 
esteem his authority, or willingly disregard his 
command, or neglect to profess the faith exer- 
cised, by submitting to this ordinance. " Repent 
and be baptized, every one of you, in the name 
of Jesus Christ." 4 "Arise and be baptized, and 
wash away thy sins." 5 

5. It is Commemorative. — Baptism pointa 
perpetually to Christ in his humiliation, death, 
and resurrection, and keeps constantly in the 
minds of candidates and observers, him " who 
died for our sins, and rose again for our justifica- 
tion." It witnesses and testifies that he suffered, 
died, was buried, and rose from the dead, to 
perfect the work of redemption. " So many of 
as as were baptized into Christ were bap-j/ta 

» Acts vilL 12. » AOs li. 41. • Acts ?1H. 88 

« Acts ii. 88. » Acts xxtt 16, 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 31 

into his death." * " Buried with hiin iu baptism 
wherein also ye are risen with him." 3 There 
is " one Lord, one faith, one baptism ;" ' thus for 
ever connecting the Lord with his disciple, by 
the living links of faith and baptism. " We arc 
buried with him by baptism into death." * 

6. It is Typical. — It points out things to come, 
and prefigures most beautifully, the resurrection 
of the body from the dead, " like as Christ wag 
raised up from the dead, by the glory of the 
Father," 6 in which doctrine of the resurrection 
the candidate symbolically professes his faith 
''' If the dead rise not at all, why are they then 
baptized for the dead." 6 Thus uniting the hope 
of the future to the faith of the past, and binding 
both to the realities of the present, in baptism. 

7. It is Emblematic. — It is a confession of the 
great cardinal doctrines of the Gospel. In the 
symbolic force and expression of the ordinance, 
the mode of it is emphatic. No other man- 
ner could teach these doctrines. It represents 
Christ's sufferings, death, and burial, for our sins, 
and his resurrection from the dead for our justi 
fieation. " But I have a baptism to be baptized 
with ; and how am I straitened till it be 
accomplished." 7 It represents the candidate'* 

» Eom. Ti. 8. 3 Ool. ii. 12. » Eph. lv. 5. « Bom. fi. 4 

* Rom. vi. 4 1 Cor. xv. 29. T Luke xii. 50- 



82 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

death to sin, and rising to a new spiritual life is 
Christ; "Buried with him by baptism intfl 
death." ' " For as many as have been baptized 
*nto Christ, have put on Christ." a 

It professes hope in the resurrection from the 
dead : " For if we have been planted together in 
the likeness of his death,, we shall be also in the 
likeness of his resurrection.". 3 The life ever- 
lasting srancls in sacred fellowship with the death 
to sin ; for, " if we be dead with Christ, we 
believe that we shall also live with him." * It 
represents in an outward symbol the inward work 
of the Spirit, and shows how, " according to his 
mercy, he saved us by the washing of regenera 
tion, and the renewing of the Holy Ghost/ 
a work already performed upon the heart of the 
candidate, by an application of the cleansing 
blood of Christ. "The like figure whereunto 
even Baptism doth now save us (not the putting 
away the filth of the flesh, but the answer c p a 
good conscience towards God), by the resurrec- 
tion of Jesus Christ." * 

It also shows forth the unity of the "faith and 
the fellowship of the people of God, who in the 
one baptism, profess their trust in the one Lord 
and their acceptance of the one faith : " Foj 

* Bom. yi. 4 a Gal. lii. 27 • Rom. vi. 5. 

• Rom. ri. 8. 6 *$. Ui 6. • I Peter iii. 81 



1HE BAPTIBT UHUKOfl DIRECTORY. 38 

oy ono Spirit we are all baptized into one 
body." 

II. — The Lord's Supper." 

The Lord's Supper is a provision of bread and 
tine) as symbols of Christ's body and blood, pai 
Mken by the members of the church, to com 
•nemo-rate his sufferings and death, and to sho^ 
their faith and participation in the merits of hit 
sacrifice. 

1. Its Institution. — Cur Saviour instituted tin 
Supper at the close of the last paschal feast which 
he kept with the disciples before he suffered 
4, As they were eating, Jesus took bread and 
blessed it, and brake it, and gave it to the dis 
ciples, and said, Take eat ; this is my body 
And he took the cup and gave thanks, and gave 
it to them saying, Drink ye all of it ; for this ii 
my blood, of the New Testament, which is shed 
for many for the remission of sins. ' * 

2. Its Obligation. — It is not only a privilege 
for the Christian to receive the Supper, but it it 
his duty. It is the duty of every believer to be 
baptized, and the duty of every baptized believe: 
to receive the communion of the Supper. " Take 
3»t ; drink ye all of it." "Divide it ani/n; 

» 1 Oor. xii. 18. * See First Part, chap. * v . 8 — Second Part, 9^*^ J? 
* Mfttt. xxvi. 26. 



34 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DLRECTOKY. 



•n 



yourselves." u This do in remembrance of mo.' 
Let no disciple lightly esteem it. 

3. Its Subjects.'' — Those who have a right It 
the supper are baptized believers, who are walk 
ing according to his Word and will. No others 
Our Saviour *' sat down, and his twelve Apostles 
with him," s and he " gave it to the disciples," ' 
not to others, and said, " Take this and divide it 
among yourselves," B not among others. 

4. It is Commemorative. — It is designed tn 
commemorate the death of Christ, and be a per 
petual memorial in his churches, and to his peo- 
ple, of his sacrifice for their redemption. '* Thia 
lo, in remembrance of me ;" 4i This do ye, as oft 
as ye drink it, in remembrance of me." 6 

5. It is Typical. — It not only points the Christ- 
ian back to the broken body, and the blood shed, 
to the Saviour's sufferings and death, but onward, 
also, to his second coining, and the feast and fel- 
lowship above. " But I say unto you, I will not 
drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until 
that day when I drink it new with you, in mv 
Father's kingdom ;" T " For as often as ye eat 
this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show tht 
Lord's death, till he come." ' 



» Luke xxii. 16. * See Second Part chap lv, 

» Luke xxii. 14. * Matt. xxvi. *x • Luke xxii. 11 

* 1 Cor. xl 24. 25, » Matt. xxvi. 20 \ Oor. xL 26 



rHE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 33 

6. It is Emblematic. — In all these things il 
teaches symbolically great Gospel truths, Nhih 
it perpetuates the memory of the work of rcdemp 
£on, by the death of Christ. It is the sign o\ 
seal, of the love of Christ to the believer in the 
jew covenant of grace, and a token of his faith 
fulness. " Thi.° cup iz the new testament in my 
blood." ' 

It shows a spiritual fellowship and communioi 
with Christ, on the part of those who receive it, 
and indicates their union with him ; " The cuj 
of blessing which we bless, is it not the com 
munion of the blood of Christ? The bread whicL 
we break, is it not the communion of the body 
of Christ?'" 

It expresses, also, a fellowship of the disciples 
for each other, and a unity of faith on the part 
of those who receive it. They, though many, 
are one body, and Christ is the one head; "for we, 
being many, are one bread and one body ; for 
we are all partakers of that one bread." 8 

It represents the spiritual life and nourishment 
of the Christian, as derived wholly from Christ 
through faith in him, as life and nourishment foi 
ihe body are derived from common bread and 
wine ; " For even Christ our passover, is sacri 

Luke xxil. SO. ■ 1 Oor. x. 16. '1 Oor. «. IT 



$0 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRKCTOPT. 

ficed for us. Therefore let us keep the feast : .nol 
with old leaven, but with the unleavened bread 
of sincerity and truth." ' 

Note 1.— In baptizing candidates, the utmost decorum, good 
/der, and solemnity should be observed, and nothing on tli* 
part, either of the administrator, or the candidates occur to 
ixcite any ether emotions in the minds of spectators, than thone 
of reverence and devotion. Sometimes this most impressive 
and sacred ordinance is administered so rudely, with sucb 
thoughtless haste, and with so many blunders and mistakes, as 
to bring it into great disrespect in the estimation of those wbc 
witness it. 

Note 2. — Both ordinances are usually administered by minis- 
ters ; but should the church so direct, would doubtless be valid 
if administered by a private member of the church. 

Note 3. — It is not pretended that there is any spiritual powet 
or efficacy in the ordinances, to purify or sanctify the soul ; 
Out as divinely appointed, they certainly are means of grace, 
the use of which tends greatly to spiritual profit, when per- 
formed with faith, and the neglect of which, is a disobedience 
»nd a cause of spiritual decline. 

Note 4. — These ordinances are usually administered on the 
Sabbath, and more commonly once each month — particularly 
the Supper. They may however be administered at any time 
or place at the discretion of the church as circumstances raaj 
require. 

Note 6. — Baptism, properly speaKing, is nt)t to be repeat* 
ftut ic cases where baptism in form has been administered, evi 
ticntly yrithout the exercise of a saving faith, and without cvv.i 
an intelligent profession cf sueh a faith on the part of the can- 
iMaii, an4 *itL«m* a correct understanding of the nature ai <l 

• lOer.T.T.Il 



THE UAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 31 

requirements of the Gospel, or the design of the ordinance it« 
self, as also where the administrator was not duly qualified — ia 
such eases the ordinance may be repeated. This would be re 
baptizing in form, but not in fact, sinee in the first case th| 
•rd' nance being invalidated, was not really a Scriptural baptism 

Note 6. — It is customary for the pastor, on communion occa^ 
eions, when the Table is spread, and just before the administra? 
tion of the ordinance, to invite " all persons in good and regu- 
lar standing in churches of the same faith and order " to sit down 
and partake with them. Some, however, give no invitation at 
all ; and some invite only the members of that particular 
church, holding that none should enjoy the privileges of the 
communion in any church, except those who are under the 
watch-care and discipline of that church. 

Note 7. — Strictly speaking, the privileges of a church are 
coextensive with the authority of the church ; and the right of 
communing, therefore, is limited to those over whom the 
church exercises the right of discipline. Consequently the 
right to commune in any church is confined to the members of 
'.hat particular church ; and if the members of other churchea 
are at any time invited, it is a mere matter of courtesy extended 
to them. 

Note 8. — The Supper being a church ordinance, it would not 
be proper to administer it in a sick room, or in other places 
privately, without the knowledge or sanction of the church. 
But the church has a right to authorize and direct its adminis- 
.ration in any place, or on any occasion, itself being present as 
a body, or represented by some of its officers and members. 

Note 9. — A neglect of the Communion by church members if 
• very grave evil It is without excuse, and operates most un- 
favorably on the piety of those who do it. It casts indignity 
upon the church and the ordinance of Christ, and is a breach 
of good order which the church should endeavor promptly to 
correct Some churches, by a rule of discipline, visit each 
laeniuer who absents himself twice in succession from the Lord'* 
Supper. 



CHAPTER IV. 

ITS SERVICES. 

f sea services of a church are mostly devotional ; 
i 3 order and arrangement of which are not fixed 
\ ..j any scriptural precept, or precedent, but are 
to be determined by the church itself. 1 

I. — Preaching the Gospel. 

Usually, two discourses are preached on the 
Sabbath; sometimes three; sometimes only one. 
In many churches also, a lecture is given on 
some evening during the week. 

The order of service is usually this : 1, sing 
ing ; 2, reading the Scriptures ; 3, prayer , 
4r, singing; 5, preaching; 6, prayer ; 7, singing; 
8, benediction. But the relative order is ar 
ranged usually according to the taste 'of the min 
ater who performs the service. 

II. — Social Meetings. 
* hiring the week, once or twice , meetings ar* 

» Bee Part First, chap. Yi. 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 39 

held, where each member, without distinction, 
<s at liberty, though not compelled, to take part 
a\ services of prayer, praise, and exhortation 

III. — Covenant Meetings. 

In most churches, once each month, a Covenant 
Meeting is held, at which all the members are 
desired to speak of their religions experience 
during the month past, and express their fellow- 
ship with the church. 

IV. — Church Meetings. 

Once a month, also, a Church Meeting is 
usually held, for the transaction of business, 
such as receiving, dismissing, or disciplining 
members, and any other necessary to be done. 
Special church meetings are called, when cir- 
cumstances require it. Some churches have no 
rther except special church meetings. 

V. — Concerts of Prayer. 

Quite" extensively through the churches the 
practice prevails of observing the first Monday 
evening in each month — more commonly no^ 
the first Sunday evening — as a concert of prayei 
for the success and prosperity of missions, and 
the universal spread of the Gospel. In a similai 
manner, the second Monday, or Sunday evening 



♦0 Tfffc BAPTIST OHtJROH DIRECTOR t\ 

u devoted bo special prayer for Sunday schools. 
J here is great advantage in devoting certain 
times to special prayer for particular objects 
The mind becomes better informed respecting 

ich objects, and the heart more deeply inter 

«ted in their prosperity. 

VI. — Female Prayer Meetings. 

In many churches are held — and should be in 
il where practicable- -week y meetings for pray- 
r by the female members, where mothers offer 
pecial and united prayer for their children, 
rives for their husbands, sisters for their bro- 
hers, and all for the prosperity of the church, 
jid the salvation of sinners. Many striking 
ostances of answer to prayer have been wit 
leased, as the result of such meetings. 

VII. — Young People's Meetings. 

In many churches, also, a weekly meeting for 
3rayer and conference is held by the young peo- 
ple, for their special profit. At such meetings 
•she young feel, perhaps, less restraint in prayer 
and exhortation than in other meetings, while 
the pastor, who should, if possible, attend them> 
often finds there a better opportunity to give 
needed cautions and instruction to the young, 
than other occasions afford. These meetings, 



Tfitt BAI'TTST CfiTKCtt DIRECTORY. 41 

however, should never be made an excuse bj 
the young for absenting themselves from, 01 
neglecting to take part in, the other stated meet 
ngs of the church. 

VIII. — SrEciAL Services. 

These will, from time to time, occur ; such aa 
Fasts and Thanksgiving, occasions which scarce- 
ly differ from ordinary services, except in theii 
special object. 

Note 1. — The church, with the concurrence of the pastor 
tppoints all its meetings. 

Note 2. — It is the right and duty of the pastor to conduct aU 
meetings for worship and devotion, and to act as moderator in 
all meetings for business. 

Note 3. — The preaching of the Gospel, the assembling of 
ood's people, prayer and praise, are duties divinely enjoined ; 
but where, when, and under what particular circumstances 
these shall be done, are incidents to be determined by Christian 
wisdom and prudence. 

Note 4. — A very great mistake is sometimes made by crowd 
Ing too many services into the Sabbath, thus making it a day of 
weariness rather than a day of rest. While its sacrea hours 
should not be passed in idleness and inactivity, yet time should 
be allowed for reflection, reading the Scriptures, private ai_d 
Jkxniy devotion, and also for resting the faculties both of boay an* 
ti iclod. Otherwise the desigr t f the Sabbati it not stcured 



CHAPTER Y. 

ITS WORSHIP. 

Worship, properly speaking, is adoration, 
praise, confession, thanksgiving, and supplication, 
offered np to God. In common language, worship 
means religious service in general, and is ordi- 
narily applied to religious services as maintained 
by Christian churches. 

Worship is a most important duty, and a most 
gracious privilege. Its influence on individual 
piety, on the churches' prosperity, and on the ge- 
neral welfare of society, is not sufficiently under- 
stood nor valued. 

T —Preaching. 

Preaching, strictly defined, is not worship, 
though calculated to inspire and aid it. It is 
addressed to the congregation, rather than to 
the Deity, and consists of instruction, exhorta- 
tion, reproof, and warning. It is the most 
prominent feature of public religious service, and 
w the principal instrumentality of giving th« 
knowledge of salvation to the world. 

42 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 43 

1. The Object of Preaching. 

The true object and design of all Gospel preach- 
ing is the salvation of sinners, and the edifica- 
tion of saints. For this purpose our Saviour 
gave " pastors and teachers, for the perfecting of 
she saints, for the work of the ministry, for the 
idifying of the body of Christ ;" ' and thus 
' warning every man, and teaching every man, 
in all wisdom, that we may present every 
man perfect in Christ Jesus." 2 It is not to 
entertain or recreate an audience, nor to crowd 
houses with unprofited hearers ; nor to build 
up wealthy or fashionable congregations ; nor 
to teach science, literature, or art ; nor to secure 
temporal prosperity to the church ; but to save 
souls by an exhibition of Christ crucified. AM 
preaching which fails of this, fails of its great 
design and end. 

2. The Character of Preaching. 

All preaching to be profitable should be plain, 
simple in style, and experimental, practical, and 
spiritual in matter. All the arts of oratory and 
the adornments of culture, poorly compensate fof 
the absence of simplicity, earnestness, and spirit* 
aality. Nevertheless, with these qualifications, 

> gph. lv. 12. * OoL L 88. 



44 THE BAPTTST CHURCH D [RECTOR*. 

the more interesting and acceptable the addreut 
and style, the more useful the preaching is likely 
to be. And each one should " study to sho\* 
himself approved unto God, a workman that 
needeth not be ashamed." 1 Many sermons, ir 
themselves really good, are ineffective, because 
of a dull, uninteresting, or offensive style of 
expression or manner of address. 

3. The Frequency of Preaching. 

Preaching is not indeed too highly valued as 
to its importance, but it is too much demanded 
as to its frequency. Congregations ordinarily 
require too much preaching in proportion to the 
more social services of religion. One sermon on 
the Sabbath well prepared, well preached, weh 
understood, and well practised, is vastly better 
than throe imperfectly prepared and imperfectly 
digested. Two discourses each Sabbath are all a 
minister can well preach, or a congregation can 
profitably hear. And yet, considering the neces- 
sities of the world, and that men perish per 
petnally without the Gospel, the minister should 
" preach the word ; be instant in season and out 
of season ; reprove, rebuke, exhort, with al) i rigr 
suffering and doctrine." 9 

' * Tim. 11. 15. * S Tim. iv. JL 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 48 

Notk . — Whether sermons should be delivered exlemporane 
msly, or from manuscript, is a question which the prcaehel 
must decide. Opinions are divided. The excellency or useful- 
ness of a sermon does not depand on either method. SonH 
subjects cannot be accurately treated without writing. Writ 
tug is an important aid, and an invaluable discipline to tin 
preacher. It aids him to think systematically, and express him 
Self concisely and forcibly. But for all ordinary occasions of 
preaching, it cannot be doubted that an extemporaneous man 
ner of address, is most in accordance with the design of tbfl 
Gospel, and more agreeable, forcible and profitable to the con- 
gregation. 

Notk 2. — Sermons need not of necessity be read> even 
though they be written; nor need the manner of the address 
be servile and lifeless, even with a manuscript before one. 
Bone men are as free, animated, and vigorous, in preaching 
from a manuscript, as others are who never wrote a sermon. 

II. — Prating. 1 

Aside from prayer as a vital element of ind& 
vidual Christian life, its importance, as an ele- 
ment of social Christian life, is very great. " Ask 
and it shall be given you ; seek, and ye shall 
find ; knock and it shall be opened unto you."' 
There are special blessings promised to united 
prayer, where " if two of you shall agree on 
earth as touching anything that they shall ask, 
it, shall be done for them of my P'athei which is 
in Heaven " 8 

1 *«rt first, chap. XT. ' Matkvl. 7 ■ Matt. KfiU. Ifr 



46 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

1. The Nature of Prayer. 

Prayer is au address to God, with adoration, 
confession, supplication, or thanksgiving on behali 
of the worshipper, and of other objects of divine 
clemency. The merits and intercession of Christ 
must evermore be recognized as the only medium 
of access to, and cause of blessing from the 
Father. "Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father 
in my name, he will give it you." ! The office 
of the Holy Spirit must also be understood as the 
only means of communication with the throne 
Df grace : " for we know not what we should 
pray for as we ought ; but the Spirit itself 
maketh intercession for us, with groanings which 
cannot be uttered." a 

2. Preparation for Prayer. 

There must be & preparation of heart in order 
to lead profitably the devotions of others in 
addresses to the mercy seat. Not a forethought 
of words and phrases for that particular prayer, 
but a knowledge of the nature of prayer, the 
objects of prayer, and a spirit in harmony with 
the divine character, and the divine purposes. 
" He that cometh to God must believe that he is, 
and that he is a re warder of them that diligently 

3 John xvl 88. « Bom. tUL 9<k 



THK BAPTIST OHUKCH DIRECTORY. 47 

seek him ;"' "but let him ask in faith, luriking 
wavering;"* "praying in the Holy Ghofet." 1 
Io inake prayers and to pray are very different 
tilings. Any one can make a prayer who can 
command the use oflanguage ; but to pray, €m 
loul must have fellowship with God. 

3. Style of Prayer. 
Prayers should be simple, direct and short 
A.8 far as possible, they should express senti- 
ments in which the congregation can unite, 
\nd solicit blessings which the congregation 
needs. They should be distinctly uttered, so 
that others can hear, understand and unite iu 
them, and have nothing in their manner 01 
expression so peculiar as to divert the thoughts 
of those who hear from the devotion : and " us« 
not vain repetition as the heathen do : for they 
think that they shall be heard for their much 
speaking."* Beside which, the whole manner 
and style of address should be solemn and reve- 
rential, savoring of meekness and humility, as 
it is becoming in sinful helpless creatures, whec 
approaching a holy God. 

L Faults in Prayer. 
The great defect of prayer may be want of 

Heb. xi. «. » James L 6. » Jade 20. * Matt *L t 



48 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DJKECTOEY. 

faith, spirituality of mind, and the influences of 
the Holy Spirit. But there are certain faults in 
the aim, intention and mode of address, into 
which the pious sometimes unconsciously fall, 
* hich are worthy of attention and correction. 

Preaching Prayers, in which Scripture ifl 
explained, doctrine expounded, and instruction 
offered to the congregation. 

Exhorting Prayers, where warnings, rebuts, 
and exhortations, are addressed to indivi „als, 
and personal sins pointed out. 

Historical Prayers, in which facts and inci- 
dents are related, from which inferences and 
arguments are adduced. 

Oratorical Prayers, where special care seems 
given to the language and manner, as if in 
tended for critical ears. 

Complimentary Prayers, in which the excel 
lences of individuals are effectively dwelt on, as 
if persons were flattered, rather than the Deity 
addressed. 

Fault-finding Prayers, in which the rea,. or 
fancied faults of the church or of individuals are 
get forth, existing difficulties mentioned, and 
advice given, remedies suggested, or rebrket 
administered. 

All such things should be avoided. 



THE BAPTIST CHJRCH DIRECTORY. 49 

III. — Singing. 

Singing is a chief part of Christian worship, 
Like prayer, it may express adoration, confes- 
sion, thanksgiving, supplication and praise. But, 
unlike prayer, in this act of worship all can 
vocally unite, " Speaking to themselves in psalms 
and hymns, and spiritual songs, singing and 
making melody in their hearts to the Lord." ' 

It is especially adapted to elevate the religious 
affections — to lighten any load of sorrow that may 
oppress the heart — to subdue unholy passions- 
and to harmonize the feelings of those who unite 
in the exercise. Being performed in concert 
with others, prevents an unpleasant sense of in- 
dividual responsibility, and it becomes a pleasant 
privilege instead of a burdensome duty. 

It is the only act of worship in which all oc- 
cupy a common position and mutually bear a 
part. It is not, therefore, strange that zinging 
occupied so large a place in the religious services 
of the early Christian churches, or that the gra- 
cious affections of the renewed heart cherish it 
so fondly, and resort to it so frequently. 

1. The Character of Singing. 
It should evidently be the united expression ol 
» Bfeh. t. ta 



50 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

the assembly — the worship of all uttered in song 
It is not to be a performance for the entertain 
ment of the congregation, but an act of worship 
by the congregation. It is not to be an act of 
worship performed by others, to which the con 
gregation is to listen, but an act of worship 
vhich they themselves are to offer. 

Therefore, singing should be congregational ; 
that is, the people should sing — all the assembly 
should praise God in song. Singing is the peo- 
pled worship. The chant, the anthem, the ora- 
torio, are rather for the cathedral and the temple. 
Though beautiful and sublime, they should be 
Dut incidentally used in the Christian congrega- 
tion. They inspire worship in the assembly, but 
the assembly does not to any considerable extent 
worship in tlfem. The genius of the Gospel 
and of the Christian sanctuary requires chiefly 
the chorus, where the congregation shall not 
listen and have devotion excited, but where they 
shall sing and express devotion. 

2. The StyU of 'the Music. 

Since the idea of the Gospel is that the pea 
pie shall worship, not witness a performance, 
therefore the style of the music should be sucl 
as the people can perform. But the mass of 
people can never go beyond the simplest ele 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 5} 

merits of any art or science ; therefore, tkfl 
music of the sanctuary should be of the simplest 
kiid in structure and execution, and limited 
to a small number of tunes. Music more com- 
plicated in structure and more artistic in exe- 
cution, a few could perform and perhaps more 
highly enjoy; but it would not express the devo- 
tion of the great mass of worshippers, because 
they could not unite in it. Devotion seeks plain 
choral harmonies in which to utter its worship. 

3. The Leader of Singing. 

Scmebody must lead — that is, decide on the tune 
and commence the singing. It makes little dif- 
ference whether the leader be an organ, a single 
voice, a quartette, or a choir. Either of these 
would be in accordance with the spirit and 
design of Christian worship, providing they be 
simply leaders, not performers. 

If the singing of the sanctuary is to be per- 
formed for the congregation, and they take no 
part in it, it matters little whether that perform - 
ance be by an instrument, a single vo i# ce, or 
several voices. But a Christian congregation 
should not omit so important a duty, nor deprive 
itself of so sacred a privilege, as that of singing 
the praises of God in his house of worship. 



D2 the baptist church dirkctory. 

Note 1, — All levity and irreverence on the part of choirs an< 
lingers, in the house of worship and during the time of religion! 
iOrvice, should he strictly and conscientiously avoided. Whis 
pering, studying the music- book, or the hymn-hook, and all 
"rifling, are painfully incongruous in scenes of sacred devotion, 
^specially by those who take so prominent a part in worship at 
io the singers. 

Note 2. — That unconverted and irreligious persons may unite 
In singing divine praise — that they may worship God in song, 
is evident. Such a course is as appropriate and consistent aa 
for them to pray or read the Scriptures. But for such persona 
to do the singing for a Christian congregation, or to lead their 
worship and devotion in song, is as evidently inappropriate and 
inconsistent as for them to lead their devotions in preaching, 
prayer, exhortation, or reading the Scriptures. 

Note 3. — To aid in the better performance of congregational 
Binging, some congregations meet once a week, or at such times 
as may be convenient, for the purpose of singing over and 
becoming familiar with hymns and tunes which they may wish 
to sing on the Sabbath. This is an easy, pleasant, and service- 
able means of furthering the design. 

Note 4. — Every church should provide for the instruction oj 
,he young connected with the congregation in the elements of 
sacred music. Such instruction, during six, or at least three 
months of each year, with a weekly exercise, w r ould soon make 
congregational singing practicable. 

Note 5. — Instruction in vocal music should enter largely into 
the education of all children, both at home and in public and 
private schools 5 while in Sabbath-schcols a considerable pari 
df the time should be spent in singing. Such a course would 
prepare the way for better singing, and consequently iot belie* 
vors^ in the sanctuary 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 5S 

IV. — Exhorting. 

The gift of exhortation is one by which the 
Spirit edifies and instructs the church. This 
constitutes a considerable part of the exercise of 
Bocial religious meetings, where God's people 
" exhort one another, daily," ' and each " suffers 
the word of exhortation." 8 

There are persons in every Christian congrega- 
tion, who have a depth and richness of religions 
experience, and whose remarks are attended 
with a peculiar unction and power, beyond those 
of ordinary Christians. This is, doubtless, owing 
to a closer fellowship and communion with 
God. But, besides such, every Christian disciple 
can speak of his experience in the divine life, 
and exhort and encourage others. They are not 
called to expound scriptures, or hold public 
meetings, but they can tell of the grace of our 
Lord Jesus Christ as revealed to them. 

The exhortations of God's children form one of 
the most effectual means of spiritual improve- 
ment, and edification to the church. " While h« 
that exhorteth, waits on exhortation." 8 

1. Who should exhort. 
It ia the privilege, and at times, doubtless fcfc« 

• tUb. Ml. 18 * Heb. xtti M. * Rom. *H. a 



54 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

duty, of all who know the grace of God, without 
distinction of age, sex, or condition, to speak of 
their experience of that grace, in the meeting* 
for social worship. There, where the freedom 
* T hich marks " the household of faith " prevails, 
they should " exhort one another, and so much 
the more as they see the day approaching." ' 

2. The Gift of Exhortation. 

By some it is supposed that the gift of 
exhortation is imparted to particular persons, 
as ministerial gifts are to those called to p?each 
But. every one who speaks from his own expe 
rience of the things of godliness, speaks to edifi- 
cation. Ordinary abilities, sanctified by the 
Spirit, cannot fail to be profitable. Those who 
Bpeak the most fluently and the most eloquently, 
do not always speak the most profitably. But 
those who speak with the Spirit, never fail to 
edify those who walk in the Spirit. 

3. Faults m Exhortation. 

Christians sometimes fall into faulty habiti 
in this exercise, which hinder their usefulness 
and mar the spiritual pleasures of social follow* 
ship. 



THE BAPTIST CHUROK DIRECTORY. 59 

A preaching style should be avoided, thougL 
passages of Scripture will often be mentioned, 
n:ggesting trains of reflection of great interest 
and profit. 

Lengthy exhortations should never be indulged 
in. The j deprive others of their privileges, and 
usually become tedious and irksome, however 
good in themselves. 

One's self should not be too much spoken of, 
le6t it might appear boastful, and egotistic. 

Fault-finding and complaining should most 
carefully be avoided. Few things so effectually 
close the ears or the hearts of hearers against 
one, as this. 

Denunciation^ and a censorious spirit, exhibits 
a temper so much opposed to the Gospel that 
harm, and not good, is done by it. 

Hobbies are unprofitable. Some always dwell 
on hackneyed themes, until both themselves and 
the subjects are unpleasant and distasteful to the 
audience. 

Foreign subjects should not often be intro- 
duced, except as illustration, or to draw lessoni 
of instruction from them. Spiritual themef 
ihould be those dwelt on in exhortation. 



CHAPTER VI. 

ITS GOVERNMENT. 

The Christian Church is divinely constituted, 
and its officers, ordinances, and government are 
authorized and prescribed either by Christ him 
lelf or by the inspiration of his Spirit in th< 
Apostles. 

The government 1 of a church, according t< 
the New Testament plan, and teaching, is inclt 
pendent in form, and the right of administra 
tion resides in the body itself- That is, eac) 
individual church is entirely independent, and 
governs itself, manages its own affairs, admits, 
disciplines, and dismisses its members, and 
transacts any and all other business necessary U 
be done, without the aid or interference of an} 
other church or churches. No other indi vidua 
or body of men whatever, either civil or eccle 
siastical, has any authority over it, or right 
to interfere with its affairs, unless requested s* 
to da 

• See Second Part chap, vt 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY 57 

riiat chn/ches liave this right of self-govern 
u.ent is evident, because Christ in his directions 
for the treatment of offences, recognizes the 
church as the ultimate tribunal of appeal, as also 
its authority to decide finally, cases brought 
before it. The Apostle in like manner recognizes 
the right of churches to choose their own officers, 
and to administer discipline, by enjoining them 
to do it, reproving them for neglecting it, and 
commending them for properly performing it. 

Both the right and the responsibility of admin- 
istering this government Christ has committed 
to each church. No others can lawfully take 
these from them, nor can they commit them to 
any other hands. They cannot transfer the gov- 
ernment to the officers, nor to a part of the 
members, nor to any man or body of men exter- 
nal to the church. 

They themselves are accountable to Christ 
the Head of the Church, and the King in Zion, 
? or the correct and faithful administration of it. 

Note 1. — It is, therefore, evident that all ecclesiastical au- 
thority resides in the church; that is, in each individual church. 
Hie acts of all other men and bodies of men whatever, are ad 
visory, not authoritative ; inasmuch as tbf. hnrch cannot trans* 
fer its authority to them, and Christ has given them no othei 
similar authority. 

Note 2. — In the administration of its government, and th« 
of its authority, the church is not legislative but ex*cn 

a* 



53 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

tive ; it cannot make laws, but only execute those already made 
by the great Lawgiver. Consequently, it cannot lawfully ge 
beyond the words of Christ, which constitute its law. 

Note 3. — Each church acts for itself alone, and cannot bind 
ihe action of any other church. Each one should, in the 
lpirit of Christian courtesy, respect the action of every other : 
ftut only so far as that action is according to the teachings of 
the New Testament ; and every church is to be the judge and 
interpreter of those teachings for itself. 

Note 4. — Since the government devolves on the church col 
lectively, constituting a democracy, and because all the indi« 
viduals composing the body cannot be expected, in all cases, 
perfectly to harmonize, therefore, it is allowed, that the ma> 
jority shall rule. 

Note 5. — But majorities may err, and do wrong, and their 
acts transcend the divine statutes, and become unjust and op- 
pressive to minorities, thus forming an unlawful adminstration 
of the government ; therefore, the acts of majorities are only to 
be recognized, approved, and sanctioned, when they are evi 
dently in accordance with the laws of Christ as recorded in the 
New Testament. 

Note 6. — In disputes and differences of opinions, large mi* 
norities are, perhaps, quite as likely to be right, as small majo- 
rities, therefore, majorities should act cautiously, and no! 
invade their righta. But if minorities think themselves injured, 
there is no source of redress, no higher tribunal of appeal 
They may retire, and find a home in some other church. Or 
they may organize themselves into a new one. Or they may 
tall a council, and receive advice and an expression of opin : ons. 
But a council can neither correct the wrong, nor punish the 
wrong-doers, any further than the force of their advice and 
Opinions may affect them, or the public sentiment. 

Note 7. — By many it is thought an evil in the indepen- 
dent form of church government, and a defect in its demo 
orotic constitution, that there is no central and ultimate tribe 



the baptist church directory, 5f 

aal of appeal beyond and above the individual church jvhcr« 
bota chwrches and ministers, when unfaithful and unworthy, 
e*n be judged and punished. But this evil is more apparent 
loan real, lud so far as the system is subject to abuse, th« 
»vils are abundantly compensated by the real, substantial and 
important advrutages which it secures. 

Indeed it is onough to say that this form and method of 
government is livinely given ; therefore, it must be right. 
Therefore, also, it must be liable to the fewest evils, and pro- 
ductive of the gi latest benefits. 

Note 8. — The. agh one church cannot exercise any act of dis- 
cipline upon another, yet one may pass an act of disfellowship 
against another, for sufficient cause. Such an act is merely an 
expression of disapproval of, and refusal to, hold fellowship 
with said church in the communion of the Supper, for the 
reasons stated. An act of disfellowship, however, is seldom 
called for, and should be resorted to only for very grave causes, 
such as evident departures from the faith of the Gospel, either 
in its teachings or its practices, and which departures make it 
unworthy the confidence of sister churches. When done from 
trifling causes, such as differences in mere matters of internal 
wder and discipline, ii results more to the prejudice of thoat 
iiafelloxshipping, thin of those digfeUowihipped. 



CHAPTER VII, 

ITS MINISTRY. 

The Gospel Ministry is of divine appointment 
»nd stands first and highest among the iustrumen 
talities of spiritual good to the world. Whatevei 
other agencies there may be for spreading the 
truth, whether religious education, the religious 
press, or any other, still the mi/nistry is foremost 
since that is specially ordained of Christ. 

The ministry is appointed to instruct and edify 
the church, and to bear the knowledge of salva 
tion to the world. Every Christian disciple if- 
under obligation to do this to the extent of hie 
ability ; but in order that there should be nc 
failure in this work, Christ ordained that a 
particular class and profession of men should be 
appointed to the work, whose special and exclu 
give duty it should be to preach the Gospel. 

Our Saviour "ordained twelve that they 
thould be with him, and that he might send 
them forth to preach ;" ' and " after these thing* 
the Lord appointed Dther seventy also, and sent 

» Mark 111. 14 



THE BAPTIST 0B*jFO r t -V .RECTORY. 6l 

hem two and two beib:e Vr face/' * And his 
nstructions were, " Go ye, therefore, and teach 
ill nations, baptizing them in the name of the 
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost 
caching them to observe all things whatsoeve 
I have commanded you ; and lo, I am witL you 
ilway, even unto the end of the world. Amen.' ' 

I. — A Call to the Ministry. 
A divine call to the work of the Gospel minis- 
;ry is, and must ever be, insisted on by Christian 
jhurches, if the spirituality of religion is to be 
uaintained. 

It is not enough that a man has piety, and 
talent, and education, and ability to explain the 
Scriptures, and a facility in addressing congrega- 
tions, and an earnest desire to do good, in ordei 
to enter this sacred office. It must not be the 
nere choice of a profession, nor the dictate of an 
ambition, which looks to the pulpit as a place 
for achieving distinction. 

It must not be in obedience to the opinions or 
persuasions of friends. "No man taketh this 
honor unto himself but he that is called ox 
Uod." a He that would lawfully enter the Gospel 
ministry must do it from the deep, undoubted, 
and unalterable conviction, wrought into th« 

' Uke x. 1. « Matt, xxviil. 19, • Heh. v. L 



62 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORI 

heart by the Holy Spirit, that such is the wii 
and good pleasure of God concern in g him— that 
this, and nothing else, is the work of life, ap 
pointed by God for him, whether it may bring 
joy or sorrow, honor or dishonor, prosperity ci 
adversity. He that can follow any other profes- 
sion or business with a peaceful mind, and a con 
science void of offence toward God, should never 
enter the ministry. 

The signs and evidences of a divine call to the 
work of the ministry, are various. One evidence, 
and the greatest, is the inward teaching of the 
Spirit, by which, after long, deliberate, and 
prayerful consideration, and perhaps painful con- 
flict, the conviction becomes deep and permanent 
in the mind, that to preach the Gospel is the 
work which God has assigned to hi in. Another 
sign is, that the mind is led, by the Spirit, into a 
fruitful contemplation of the Scriptures, whose 
spirit and meaning, whose rich and gracious 
treasures, are unfolded and made plain to an un- 
usual degree. 

An increasing facility of expression, a freedom 
©f utterance, when attempting to explain, en- 
force, or illustrate any particular passage of 
Scripture, in public meetings, is a further indica 
tion of a call to the ministry. Though at times 
*D this may be reversed in one's experience, and 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTOR*. 63 

but little freedom of thought or of utterance be 
enioyed, yet if, oil the whole, there is an increas- 
ing capability, it may be regarded as evidence 
of the divine intention. Still further, if there be 
1 divine call, there will be a corresponding con- 
viction on the part of the pious and prayerful 
people of God. They will be interested in, and 
spiritually profited by, the exercise of such gifts, 
and they will at length be convinced that such 
a one is called to preach the Gospel. 

And more still, if God has called one to 
preach, he will, in his providence, open ways foi 
bim to pursue that caurse of duty. There may 
De many difficulties in the way. The young 
man, who has some conviction that he is called 
to this work, should not be impatient nor too 
hasty. It may require long months to settle that 
question satisfactorily. Let him wait, and care- 
fully observe the indications of providence and 
the directions of the Spirit. Let him improve 
every opportunity that opens before him, but 
not attempt to hasten providences. Let him im- 
prove his gifts as occasion offers, and sooner 01 
later he will become satisfied, as will also his 
bretLren, whether or not he is called tc preach, 

Notk 1. — It is no part of a call to the ministry that the heart 
rites in pereisten*. opposition, and obstinately rebels against th« 
iirine indication. Some almost suppose that in order to t%v« 



(54 THE BAPTIST CHURUK DIRECTOR? 

* satisfactory evidence of a divine caV they must stoutly resist 
the will of God. Tins is a great mistake. Sutrh opposition 
and unwillingness may arise from a deep conviction of one'i 
unfitness for the work, or more frequently, from the prospect 
»f sacrificing the objects of a generous ambition in worldly 
jpwds and gains, for that life of self-denial and toil which is 
ihe lot of a faithful minister. 

Note 2. — Another mistake should be guarded against. A 
/oung man may be ambitious of distinction in the world, and 
suppose that the pulpit is the be3t field for ability and learning 
to secure that result. The pulpit will prove the most difficult 
and disastrous of all positions to one whom God has not called 
into it. 

Note 3. — Young men exercised on this question should 
avoid the influence of Christian friends in two respects. First^ 
they should not be too much affected by the encouragement! 
of those ardent and over partial, whose sympathies are warnf 
and impulsive, but whose discernment may not be great, an{" 
whose judgment would not be a safe guide. Second, they 
should not be too much discouraged by any apparent indiffe- 
rence, or neglect which they may seem to receive from mem- 
bers of the church, or Christian friends generally. All these 
things are to be carefully weighed, but each one for himself, 
must ultimately be judge in the matter, and act from his own, 
rather than from the convictions of others 

II. — The Perpetuity of Ministerial Obliga- 
tions. 

Is the obligation involved in a divine call bxA 
appointment to the work of the Gospel ministry, 
of perpetual force? Or may a man called to 
that work, leave it at any time for some oth^ 
business, or calling ? 



THE BAPTIS'I CHURCH DIREO'IOKY. 66 

It is admit ted on all hand*, by evangelical 
Christians, that such a call is of perpetual obli- 
gation. It is evident that if God has put one 
into the ministry, the same divine authority it 
Tqnisi'e to direct, or give permission to leave 
t and enter upon some other work. If dis- 
abled from the work, or hindered in it by pro- 
vidences which he cannot control, this may he 
regarded as an indication of the divine will, that 
he may remit the work permanently,, or tempo- 
rarily, as the indications may be. But no young 
man should enter the miuis^y with any other 
idea than that it is for life. How one wlic 
believes himself called of God to preach the 
Gospel can, quietly and conscientiously, devoU 
himself to other business and pursuits, without 
such providential compulsion it is difficult to 
understand. 

III. — The Sphere of Ministerial Labor. 

The pastor's special and particular field of laboi 
is in his own church and congregation, for the 
spiritual good of the people. He should, indeed^ 
lo all he can to countenance and aid every good 
c.iu-e and undertaking, by all consistent means 
'viit in no way that shall prevent or hinder a 
full and faithful discharge of his duties to his 
own flock- where his tirst and principal du^ea 



68 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

call him. Ministers should, therefore, and espe- 
cially " take heed unto themselves, and to all the 
flock, over which the Holy Ghost hath made 
them overseers, to feed the church of God, which 
ha hath purchased with his own blood. ni 

It must also be observed, that in many places 
the pastor is compelled to devote a portion of 
his time to secular pursuits, in order to meet the 
necessities of life, and support himself and 
family. But this should be done for godliness, 
lot for gain, as a means to enable him to preach 
*he Gospel, not -f r >r_ worldly profit. This expe- 
dient, which is couiiJi end able under the circum- 
stances, should be abandoned, and his whole 
lime and energy devoted to tije ministry, so soon 
as he can be comfortably supported by the 
people. 

IV. — The Source of Ministerial Authority 

Whence does the minister of the Gospel derive 
his authority to preach and to administer the 
ordinances ? Not from the Church, for they have 
do such authority to give. Not from a Council t 
since councils possess no ecclesiastical authority, 
being advisory only. Not from the State, for 
the state, as such, has no right of interference, 

A3tixz.tt 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 61 

either for authority or advice in ecclesiastical af- 
faire. His authority, then, is derived frcm ?t* 
human source, but from Christ, the great Heau 
of the church, directly, by the witness aud ell 
d)wment of the Holy Spirit. No one can be 
s:rrectly called, " but he that is called of God, 
43 was Aaron." x 

All that a church or a council can rightfully 
do is to express their approbation or disapproba- 
tion of a man's entering the ministry. The force 
of ordination is simply a recognition, an appro- 
bation and sanction, in a public and an impres- 
sive manner, of what is believed to be the di- 
vine appointment of the candidate to the work 
of the ministry. The object of council and O 
ck-irch action is, not to impart the right or abi- 
lity to preach the Gospel, but to ascertain if such 
right and ability have been divinely imparted, 
and if so, to approve their exercise. Minis- 
terial rights and abilities are not subject to 
councils, nor to churches ; but churches and 
councils judge of their existence, and approve 
of their exercise. 2 

Note 1. — Any individual who believes himself called of God 
to the work, as one under law to Christ, and ultimately respon 
liblo to him alone, has a right to preach the Gospel, though 
ehurshes aud councils, should oppose such a course. 

' Heo. t. 4. » See P»rt First, oh*p. xii. V 



68 THE BAPTIST «;HL'RCH DIRECTORY. 

Note 2.— The right, of an\ man to be the minister and pastos 
Df any partic ilar church, is derived from that church itself. No 
man, or body of men can make him a minister to them without 
their consent ; whUo, if they so determine and choose him, h$ 
S to them a m/nist >r, though councils and churches should for- 
bid it A man's a < thority to preach the Gospel and administer 
ihe ordinances coJies from God directly, and only. A man'a 
right to do these ,iings in any particular church, comes from 
that church alone. 

Note 3. — But suppose a man believes himself called to preach, 
and insists on the exercise of this right, while the church of 
which he is a meni'oer, after long and careful consideration, are 
convirced that he has not been called to that wo^k. and that he 
ought not to undertake it. The church has its authority, as 
veil as the individual his rights. In such a case, the church 
.nay, in the exercise of its lawful and legitimate authority, labor 
with, admonish, and if need be, rebuke such a one, and if ho 
will uot hear them, discipline and even exclude him from its 
fellowship, if such a course be deemed necessary. 

\ r . — The Ordination of Ministers. 

The New Testament meaning of ordination is 
" appointing," " electing " to the ministerial 
work — one who was divinely called to it. In the 
case of a pastor, the appointment, or ordination 
was done by a vote of the church ; in the case ol 
an evangelist or missionary by the concurrent 
agreement of the church and ministers inte 
rested. Thus our Saviour " ordained twelve that 
Ihey should be with him," 1 and "appointed 

» Mark lit 11 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 69 

other seventy, also," 1 and Paul directed Titus 
to "ordain elders in every city." 2 

This ordination or appointment to the sacred 
office, was by the free choice of the churches they 
were to serve, and if they were set apart, and 
inducted into office by any ceremony whatever, 
we do not know what it was. 

Ordination, therefore, as now T practised, does 
not pretend to confer any authority, rights, abi- 
lities, or powers on the candidate, either by 
churches or councils, but in a formal and solemn 
manner, to recognize him as one whom God has 
called, and the church has chosen to the work of 
the ministry, and to give him the sanction and 
encouragement of their approbation in it. Some 
public religious service is usually held, though 
not essentia], nor is the particular form of it 
prescribed by any Scriptural precept or example. 
This is left to the discretion of the church and 
the candidate. 

The usual course of proceeding is as follows : 
The church of which the candidate is a member, 
having determined on his ordination, invites a 
council by sending letters to such churches as 
they prefer, requesting them to send their pastor 

1 Luke x. 1. 9 Tit. i. 5. 



70 THB BAPTIBT CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

and brethren (usually two) to consider the pro 
priety of, and if the candidate should be ap- 
proved, to aid in ordaining. In some parts it 
is customary, instead of a council, to call the 
uinisters only. The council, when convened, 
-jxamines the candidate as to his " Christian 
experience," " Call to the ministry," and " Views 
of Scripture doctrine." If satisfied in all these 
respects, they vote their approval, and pro 
ceed to the services of ordination, either at 
the same, or at some subsequent time, as the 
council shall decide. It is customary to ap- 
point ministers to perform various parts, such 
as the "sermon," "ordaining prayer," "hand 
of fellowship," " charge to the candidate," and, 
if ordained as a pastor, "charge to the church.' 1 
In these appointments the candidate is usually 
consulted. 

Note 1. — If the council should refuse to ordain the candidate, 
still the church can have him as their minister if they choose to 
do so, and none can prevent them. The independence of 
churches cannot be questioned. This, however, under ordi- 
nary circumstances, would not be expedient. Neither- tho 
shurch nor candidate would be likely to command the approbap 
don, respect, and confidence of the churches, or the community 
»t large, after a council had refused to ordain, for what it eon« 
tiered good cause. 1 

ITotb 2. — A call to the ministry does not of necessity inrolvi 

§*e Part First, «fc*p. ztl. 1. 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTOR Y. 71 

„.. Immediate entrance upon its duties. Hence, a church or 4 
council may have good reason to believe that a young man hal 
been called to the work, and yet, on account of his iuexperi* 
ence, want of knowledge of church structure and discipline, and 
\f ministerial duties, or for other reasons, may think it highly 
aiportant that he should be instructed in the ways of the Lord 
wore perfectly, before assuming the government of the church, 
ind the public duties of the ministry ; in the meantime improv- 
ing his gifts in more private spheres. 

Note 3. — Since the peace and prosperity of a church so vi« 
tally depend on the knowledge, discretion, and experience of a 
pastor, and his ability to guide its affairs, as well as his ability 
to preach the Gospel, therefore a church should use the utmost 
care in calling one to ordination, and the council which examined 
him, should give a wide range to their investigations, and tho- 
roughly inquire into his general competency for the work. 

YT. — The Qualifications of Ministers. 

Thb qualifications of Gospel ministers, as pre- 
scribed by inspiration, are set forth in the pas- 
toral Epistles of Paul, and should be earnestly 
insisted on by churches and councils. They are 
found in 1 Tim., chap, iii., and in Titus, chap, i., 
as follows : 

He should be " blameless," " the husband of 
one wife," " vigilant," " sober," " of good be* 
havior," " given to hospitality," " apt to teach," 
" not given t^ wine," "no striker," "not greedy 
of filthy lucre," " patient," " not a brawler," " not 
tovetous," " one that ruleth well his own house, 
ivmg his children in subjection," " not a nov 



72 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY 

ice," " bearing a good report of them that ar« 
without," "not self-willed," "not soon angry/' 
Such qualifications could not fail to make good 
ministers of Jesus Christ. 

Note l.-As to a course of scholastic education, whethei 
iHerary or theological, as a preparation for the work of the 
ministry, no certain amount nor given standard can be fixed 
upon. The importance and difficulties of the ministerial profes- 
sion make it necessary that the student should avail himself of 
the largest and most liberal culture practicable under the cir- 
cumstances. His own convictions of duty, the indications of 
Providence, and the advice of wise and prudent friends, mus4 
decide the question. Certain it is, that no given amount of 
preparatory study is an indispensable condition of ministerial 
fitness, or of ministerial success. 

Note 2. — By the student in his preparatory study, a prudent 
discretion is to be used as to the exercise of his ministerial 
gifts. It is of the greatest advantage to him that he often 
engage in preaching and other religious duties in public. But 
this should not be pursued to such an extent as to become inju- 
rious, by diverting his mind from study, and preventing thai 
mental training and acquisition of knowledge so important foi 
,im to possess. 

VII". — The Discipline of Ministers. 

Ministers, as members of the church, are sub- 
ject to its authority and discipline, the same as 
other members. But since, from the nature of 
their office and standing, their course and con- 
duct may affect the interests of Gospel trnlh 
more widely than that of private members, it 



th£ baptist cHrnoii oiREcroiiY. 73 

reqnires unusual wisdom and prudence in dealing 
with thorn, when they fall into error and siu 
For the same reason unfavorable report's respect 
dig them should be received with great caution, 
and charges which implicate their moral, 01 
ministerial character, should be entertained only 
on very strong evidence. Thus the Apostle 
justly and prudently decreed, "Against an elder 
receive not an accusation, but before two or three 
witnesses." ' 

In instances of discipline, where the case is 
clear, the church proceeds accordingly. If the 
case be doubtful and difficult, and the church di- 
vided in counsel and action, it will be judicious to 
call in private brethren as advisers, or to call a 
council for advice, and add the sanction of their 
opinions to the action of the church. Such deci- 
sions will seem less the result of passion or of 
prejudice, than the judgment, of an agitated 
church. 

Note 1. — A council can neither make nor unmake a minister. 
S'o council, therefore, can put a man out of th* ministry. All 
ihey can do, is to declare that he is, in their opinion, unfit 01 
lisqualified to be a minister, and that they cannot fellowship 
aim as such. 

Note 2. — All ecclesiastical authority resides in a church, and 
f*4 a chareh cannot, in any proper and absolute sense, depot* 

• 1 Tim. v 19 

4 



74 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

a man from the ministry, c xcept so far as that ministry relate! 
to themselves. They can discharge or depose him from being 
'.fair minister, and declare him, in their opinion, unworthy to 
ill the sacred office. But any other church can have him 11 
fuir minister, if they so desire, .since each church is entirely 
« dependent in the choice of its own officers. 

Note 3. — Such action, however, on the part of councils 01 
Marches, though having no power to compel or to enforce 
penalties, substantially effects the same end through the force 
of public sentiment, which will, sooner or later, lead a man thus 
declared unworthy, to retire from the sacred calling. 

Note 4. — A church might declare a man unfit for the minis- 
try, and discharge him from its office, while, at the same time, 
they might be satisfied to retain him still in their fellowship, a| 
a private member. His ministerial, rather than his Christian 
character being involved in the discipline. 

Note 5. — If a minister be excluded from the fellowship of i 
church, such exclusion is a deposition from the ministry, so fat 
as any church action can effect a deposition. If a man be not 
fit to be a member of a church, he cannot be fit to be a ministei 
of the Gospel. 

VIII. — The Licensing of Ministers. 1 

It is customary for churches to grant a license 
to those whom they believed called to preach, but 
who are not yet ready for ordination, and a ful 
entrance upon the work of the ministry. Thit 
license is simply an approval \>? the church of 
the course which the candidate is pursuing. It 
imparls no rights, and confers no powers upon 

1 8ee 8«cond Part, chap. »fc». 11. 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 75 

th« candidate, but only expresses the convictior 
that he possesses gifts and capabilities wliicb 
Indicate a call to the ministry. 

A license should not be given by the church 
m til they have had sufficient opportunity to 
ge for themselves in the case. Churches 



J" 

jhould be exceedingly careful not to grant 

licenses without sufficient evidence of a divine 
sail in the case of the candidate, and equally 
sareful to approve and encourage, where there is 
good evidence of such a call. 

Note 1.— Ordination does not, of necessity, follow the grant- 
.ng of a license. The church may have occasion to change their 
opinion of the candidate's call, and may, at any time, for suffi- 
cient cause, revoke his license. 

Note 2. — A church should never grant a license as a matter 
of mere gratification or convenience, or simply because they 
iislike to refuse. 

Note 3. — A letter of commendation is sometimes given a 
young man, approving of his entering upon a course of study, 
inth the ministry in view, but deferring the license until b*?tt«« 
*p port unities are offered to judge of his gifts and calling, 



CHAPTER VIII. 

ITS MEMBERSHIP. 

The nature of Church Membership is a qnee 
fcion of great importance. What are the aualv 
fications for, rights and privileges of memberr ; 
how the relation may be formed, and how it 
can be dissolved ; all these are questions vital to 
a scriptural church polity, and to each member's 
welfare. 

I. — Qualifications for Membership. 

The qualifications for church membership are 
three, namely : 

1. A Regenerate Heart. — The person must be 
able to give satisfactory evidence that he has 
been regenerated by the Spirit of God, and has 
passed from death to life. 

2. A Scriptural Faith. — Re should also in the 
judgment of the church, have his faith based 
©n, and according to the Scriptures, so as not 
to bring false doctrines into the body of Christ. 

3. A Christian Life. — His life, since he has 
professed faith in Christ, must be consistent with 

T6 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 71 

that profession, and according to godliness so fat 
as it is, or can be known by the church. 

i>OTE 1. — It lb not every person that can give an equally 
mtisfactory relation of Christian experience ; nor are those 
ilways the most certainly regenerate, who can tell the mosl 
remarkable experience. But no person should be admitted, 
unless the church, in some way, have satisfactory evidence that 
he is regenerate. 

Note 2. — Persons on entering a church may be ignorant o( 
many things in Scripture doctrine, which they will afterwards 
learn. Nor should they be rejected simply on that account. 
Indeed, they enter the church as /ic school of Christ, to 
receive instruction. But no one should be admitted who holdl 
■nd maintains doctrines contrary to the Scriptures. 

II. — Mode of Admission. 

There are three ways in which a person may 
be admitted to membership in the church: 

1. By Baptism. — A person may be admitted 
by baptism, on a profession of faith in Christ. 
Such a one makes known his desire for baptism 
to the pastor, or brethren, who become satisfied 
rf his fitness for membership. 

Then the person, if encouraged by the pastor 
and brethren, comes before the church at ita 
church meeting, or such other time as it may 
appoint, and relates his Christian experience. 
and views of duty and of doctrine. After ha 
lias retired, the church votes whether he shall 



78 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

be received to membership "on bein§ bwp 

tized." 

In some churches, the name of the candidate 
is announced at a public meeting, previous to 
that on which he is to be received, to give all as 
opportunity of acquaintance with the fact. T :i 
some churches also, the candidate is required ro 
come before a committee and make his request; 
and if the committee regard it unfavorably, his 
application is not presented to the church at all. 

2. By Letter. — A person may receive from 
ihe church, of which he is already a mem- 
oer, a letter of commendation and dismission, 
and 'with it be received to membership in 
another church, providing the one from which 
he comes be of the same faith and order. 

Such a one is received by vote of the church, 
as in the previous case ; and though not abso- 
lutely necessary, yet it is desirable that he 
should be present, and verbally express his wish 
to be received. 

3. By Experience. — It is sometimes the case, 
that persons who have received baptism, but by 
some means are not members of any church, or 
are members in another denomination, desire to 
be admitted to membership. They bring no let- 
ters, nor are they re-baptized; but after giving 
9, satisfactory relation of their Christian experi- 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTOR!. 79 

eiice, and if their faith and Christian characte, 
be satisfactory, they are admitted to the fellow- 
ship of the church on their Christian experience. 
The names of candidates to be received bv 
\iier and experience; as well as those for baptism , 
are publicly announced at some meeting previous 
to their reception. 

Note a. — In many churches, particularly in cities and large 
towns, to guard as carefully as possible against receiving unsuit- 
able persons, some member named by the pastor acts as a com- 
mittee to inquire into the case of each one to be received, and 
reports to the church at the time of his reception. 

Note 1. — Persons cannot be received to membership on the 
credit of letters, from other denominations. Such letters are 
accepted only as testimonials of their previous standing and 
Christian character ; but the applicants are to be received either 
ay baptism — if not already baptized — or on their Christian ex- 
verience, related in person before the church. 

Note 2. — It is a rule, generally acted on, that no person 
shall bo received into the church to the grief of any one who 
is already a member. Hence, although the vote of a majority 
present at any regular meeting properly decides any question 
of business, yet, in receiving and excluding members, and other 
important business, it is very desirable there should be a general 
hirmony, and if possible, entire unanimity. 

Note 3. — It may often be expedient for the church to post 
pone the reception of a candidate, for a time, to give oppor 
tmiity for a better acquaintance with him, and for grcatei 
aaruaony in its action respecting him. But the Scriptures cer 
Ainly do not authorize auy system of probation, by which 
!very candidate is required to wait a specified time, befoif 
b.in° admitted to the fellowship of the church* 



$0 i'HE BAPIIST CUCRCH DIRECTORY. 

Note 4, — To baptize persons who do not unite with an% 
shnrchj is generally considered subversive of good order, and 
iestructive of church organization. They should be approved 
?f, and received by the church, before being baptized. Yet 
\bore are possible exceptions, where no church exists, or wher« 
;Ley are baptized to constitute one, and in some other unusual 
And extraordinary circumstances. 

Note 5. — Nor is it expedient or promotive of good order, for 
ministers to baptize persons, who wish to unite with churches o! 
another denomination. Such persons should receive baptism 
from the pastors of the churches with which they unite. 

Note 6. — Persons who give evidence of a regenerate heart, a 
scriptural faith, and a godly life, have a right to be admitted to 
the privileges of the church, and are not to be denied baptism 
and membership, if they request it. 

Note 1. — It is customary, when members are admitted to the 
church, whether by letter or baptism, for the pastor to give 
them "the right hand of fellowship." This is usually done at 
the communion service, immediately before the ordinance U 
administered. The act is designed, simply as an expression oi 
the church's welcome and fellowship for those received ; and. 
though not required by any scriptural authority, is very appro 
priate, and is favored by Scripture analogy. In some churches, 
particularly at the South, the hand of fellowship is given by 
the various members present, in order, instead. of by the pastor 
inclusively ; a practice which, though less convenient, ia a uior* 
forcible expression of fraternal welcome. 

III. — Mode of Dismission. 
There are also three ways of dismissing mom 
here from the church. 

1. By Letter? — A member may receive a let 

• gee Second Part, chap. vlU ». 8, 



THE BAPTIS1 J1IUKCH DIRECTOR!, 81 

Asr of commendation and dismission horn the 
church of which he is a member, and with it 
unite with another church of the samo faith 
and when so united is dismissed from the former 
church. 

2. By Exclusion. — When the church, in the 
exercise of its lawful discipline, withdraws the 
hand of fellowship from any one, he is thence- 
forth no longer a member. 

3. By Death. — The death of members, ol 
course, dissolves their connection with the 
church on earth. 

Note 1. — No member can withdraw fiom the church. Ht 
must be regularly dismissed by the action of the church. Not 
can one have his name dropped ', nor be excluded, at his own 
request. 

Note 2. — Nor can the church compel any one to take a letter 
and withdraw, without his consent. Such would be virtually an 
exclusion from its fellowship. 

Note 3. — The one receiving a letter, is still a member, and 
subject to the authority and discipline of that church, until he 
has actually connected himself with another. 

Note 4. — It is usual for the validity of letters to be limited 
Co some specified time — three, six, or twelve months ; after the 
expiration of which time they are useless, but may be renewed. 

Note 5. — Letters thus given, can be revoked by the church at 
t'-s discretion, any time previous to thoir being used. 

Note 6. — Any member has a right, at any time, to ask for, 
Aitd receive from the church, a certificate of his membership and 
wanding ; but subjects himself to discipb':e, f he makes aa 
improper use of it 

4* 



OZ THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

Note T — Letters cannot properly be given to unite with a 
ehurch of another denomination. It would be manifestly incon< 
iistent for one church to dismiss or recommend its members to 
unite with another church with which it did not hold fellowship. 

Note 8. — If members have occasion to remove their residence 
near some other church of the same faith and order, they 
should take letters and unite where they go. Churches should 
require their members to do this, unless the circumstances aie 
so peculiar as to make it impracticable. The too common prac- 
tice of holding membership in one church, and habitually wor- 
shipping with another, cannot be justified, nor approved. 

Note 9. — Persons excluded from one church, should not be 
reoeived to the fellowship of another, except where the most 
manifest wrong has been done them, and where the church 
excluding, refuses to do them justice ; nor even then, till after 
the most patient and careful investigation, and endeavors to 
reconcile the difficulty. Yet cases may occur, where it is the 
duty of one church to bear this witness against the manifest 
wrong done by another, and to receive the unjustly excluded 
aiember into its own fellowship. 

Note 10. — When a member unites with a church of ano- 
ther denomination, the hand of fellowship is withdrawn from 
him, though otherwise of good Christian character, and though 
he may have acted conscientiously in what he has done. The 
act implies no immorality, but as his church is not in fellowship 
with that to which he has gone, they cannot consistently con- 
tinue fellowship with him in such a church. 

Note 11. — In voting on the reception, dismission, discipline, 
©i exclusion of members, several cases should not be included 
m the same vote, but each one acted on singly and separately. 

Note 12. — The dropping of members is merely placing ol a 
separate list the names of those of whom the church has lost atf 
knowledge. They are not dismissed from the church, nor ro 
ported as members ; but whenever discovered their names ar« 
restored to the record. No one can be dropped as an act of di* 
rifi]*™ nor when bin residence it unowu 



CHAPTER IX. 

ITS DISCIPLINE. 

By discipline is meant that system of internal 
order and government by which the church ad 
ministers the laws of Christ, so as best to secure 
the peace, purity, edification, and efficiency of 
each member and of the whole body. It applies 
particularly to the settlement of difficulties, and 
the removal of offences — what is sometimes 
called corrective discipline. 

It is of the utmost importance that a correct 
Scriptural discipline be strictly maintained in 
eveiy church. The neglect of it fills a church 
with evils which check the growth of piety, hin- 
der the success of the Gospel, and reproach the 
Christian profession ; while from an injudicious, 
unreasonable, and unscriptural exercise of it, 
more difficulties, dissensions, and divisions have 
arisen than perhaps from any other single cause. 

Every well organized society or government 
Las Its laws and regulations, in which each one 
on becoming a member or citizen, acquiesces, to 

w 



84 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

which he pledges his support, and by which he 
submits to be governed, so long as he shall 
belong to it ; and leave it ; if he ever leaves it, 
according to its stipulated forms. A Christian 
church is the most perfectly constructed society 
known to men, and its system of government and 
discipline, the most complete. As each member, 
on entering a church, solemnly covenants to 
maintain and observe these, so he should consider 
himself bound by the most sacred responsibilities 
to honor and observe its doctrines, ordinances, 
and regulations, so long as he shall remain in it. 

THREE ROYAL DECREES. 

There are three laws for Christ's house, royal 
decrees, given by him who is "Head over all 
things to the Church," 1 which stand invested with 
all the sanctions of Divine authority, and which, 
could they be known, loved, and obeyed, if they 
did not absolutely prevent all offences, would 
obviate the necessity for private labor and public 
discipline. They would make churches " house- 
holds of faith," where Christians should abide 
" in the unity of the Spirit, and in the bond of 
peace ; " 2 green pastures where the flock should 
rest in safety, and feed with joy. Will not every 
disciple make them the guide of his life ? 

* Eph. i. 23. 2 Eph. iv. 3. 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 8& 

First law : for every disciple / the law of 
lave. — " A new commandment 1 give unto you, 
that ye love one another; as I have loved you, 
that ye also love one another." * This, if strictly 
obeyed, would prevent all cause of grief and 
offence, either personally to brethren, or publicly 
to the church. It would prevent cold indifference 
to each other's welfare, unfounded suspicions, 
causeless accusations, jealousies, animosities, bit- 
terness, hatred, and revenge, and cause each to 
ove the other " with a pure heart, fervently." 

Second law : for the offender ; the law oj 
confession. — " If thou bring thy gift to the altar, 
and there rememberest that thy brother hath 
aught against thee, leave there thy gift before the 
altar, and go thy way ; first be reconciled to thy 
brother, and then come and offer thy gift." 1 
This law makes it obligatory on every one who 
supposes that a brother has aught against him, 
to go to such a one without delay, and procure 
a reconciliation. And this he must do, whether 
there is any just cause or not for that brother to 
have aught against him. Whether or not he hai 
given that brother reason for grief; but knowing 
that he has grief, he must go and attempt t 
reconciliation with him, 

» John sill. 84. * Matt. T. SB 



6(j THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

Third law: for the offended; the law of 
forgiveness. — " If thy brother trespass againsl 
thee rebuke him : and if he repent, forgive hhtL 
And if he trespass against thee seven times in a 
day, and seven times in a day turn to thee say- 
ing, I repent, thou shalt forgive him." * This 
enjoins a perpetual personal forgiveness of inju- 
ries. It does not indeed require the same regard 
for one after repeated offences, as before ; for 
this might be impossible. Nor does it require 
that a church should of necessity be hindered 
from undertaking a course of discipline with an 
offender, nor prevented from completing a course 
already begun, simply because he declares his 
repentance. 

Unhappily these laws are not strictly observed, 
because offences do come. It is needful, there- 
fore, that each one should understand how tc 
deal with them. 

1. The object of discipline is to encourage and 
increase the good, and to restrain, rebuke, and 
remove the evil, " for the edifying of the body of 
Christ," that it may be " perfect in love," an 
without reproach. It is not to gratify persona 
animosities, nor to secure selfish ends, but to 
tf©ciaim the wandering, guide the wayward, and 

Lake *vii. a 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 8? 

secure the best spiritual welfare of each and of 
all for which discipline is to be exercised. 

2. The spirit of discipline, in which it must b« 
id ministered in order to be effective, is of the 
yery first importance. It must not be a spirit of 
dictation, of pride, of vindictiveness, nor of 
assumed superiority, but of gentleness, ir eeknesa 
and love. The perpetual guide, worthy to be 
written in gold on the walls of every church, or 
better still, inscribed by the Spirit of God in 
every Christian heart, is " Brethren, if a man be 
overtaken in a fault, ye which are spiritual, 
restore such a one in the spirit of meekness." ' 

3. The right of discipline cannot be questioned 
That churches have a right to exercise a constant 
watch-care over all their members, to reprove 
them when erring, and withdraw fellowship from 
them when incorrigible, is a necessity arising 
from the very nature of their organization, and 
is most clearly declared by our Saviour, and 
recognized by his Apostles. " But if he neglect 
to hear the church, let him be unto thee as a 
heathen man and a publican;" 9 "Therefore put 
away from among yourselves that wicked per- 
son." 1 

4. The dndy of discipline is evident from tbi 

>€teLvt* » If att. xriH. IT. »10or. ▼. Ml 



HS THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORS. 

consideration of its nature, its objects, and tin 
right to exercise it with which the church is 
itn/ested. A church is unfaithful tc itself, and 
|o Christ, and to each of its members, which 
neglects it. " If thy brother trespass against 
thee rebuke him ; and if he repent forgive him." 
" Them that sin, rebuke before all, that others 
also may fear." 2 "Wherefore come out from 
among them." 3 Because if " one member suffer, 
all the members suffer with it." 4 

5. The limit of discipline is the law of Christ. 
The church cannot go beyond what the Scrip- 
tures authorize ; it cannot make laws — it can 
only execute those which Christ has made. It 
must not invent rules or plans of government, 
but only use those found in the word of God. 
" I beseech you, brethren, mark them which 
cause divisions and offences, contrary to the doc- 
trine which ye have learned." 6 " Now I praise 
you, brethren, that ye remember me in all things, 
and keep the ordinances as I delivered them to 
you." 6 

6. The result of discipline — of all corrective 
discipline — must be the correction or removal of 
the evil — the reclamation or expulsion of the 
evil doer. A course of discipline begun for the 

» Lake xvii. 8. • 1 Tim. v. 30. « 8 Cor. t1. 18. 

* 1 Oor. kIL 86. » Bom. xvi. 17. • 1 Oor. xi. 1 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 8B 

correction of offences, must not cease until one 
©f these results be secured. " Now we command 
you, brethren, in the name of our Lord JeetUs 
Christ, that ye withdraw yourselves from every 
brother that walketh disorderly, and not aftei 
the tradition which he received of us." ' " If he 
neglect to hear the church, let him be unto thee 
as a heathen man and a publican." 2 

Offences are usually considered as of two kinds: 
namely, private and puhlic. These terms are 
not designed to express the nature or degree of 
evil done, nor are these classes very clearly 
defined. This distinction has reference mainly 
to the objects of offences, and the manner of 
their treatment. 

I. — Private Offences. 

& private offence is an offence committed by 
one member against another member, and nol 
against the whole church, as such. It is an in 
jury done by word, action, or otherwise, inten 
tionally or unintentionally, by one member 
against the person, character, estate, or feelings* 
of another member. 

So long as such matters of difficulty exist and 
are treated privately ; that is, between the per 

» % Thea iii. <J. > Matt, x vilL 17- 



90 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DXRECTORt. 

Bone concerned, and are not brought before the 
church in a public manner for its notice and 
action, they are private offences ; but become 
yihlic when brought before the church. 

The course to be pursued in such a case, is pre- 
scribed by our Saviour in Matthew xviii. Any 
departure from this rule, is in itself an offence. 
It is as follows : 

1. First Step. — The member who considers 
himself injured, must go to the offending one, 
tell him his cause of grief, and between them- 
selves alone, if possible, adjust and settle the 
difficulty. " If thy brother shall trespass against 
thee, go and tell him his fault between thee an<J 
him alone ; if he shall hear thee, thou hast 
gained thy brother." 



Note 1. — It is here made obligatory on the injured or 
offended one to go to the offender. This is wisely ordained, 
since, although the offender is bound by every consideration of 
justice to go to the offended brother, and confess his sin, yef 
possibly he may not be aware of the evil he has done, or he 
may be so perverse and evil-minded as to be unwilling to do 
justice to an injured brother. But the offended one having 
3one no wrong himself, would be likely to go in a gentle, meek, 
and forgiving temper of mind, prepared to " gain a brother.'' 

Note 2. — This rule requires that the offended member shall 
go and tell the offender his fault between themselves alone. No 
fear, or false delicacy, shall prevent his telling him his fault 
He must not tell it to any one else, until he has told the offender 



tee Baptist church directory. SK 

fle must iiot tell it in the presence of any third peison. Hu 
•bject must be to "ga'i his brother," not to accuse, condemn, 
tn punish him. Nor rwust he say that since the other did t v s 
wrong, he must come to him first. 

2. Second Step. — If this step shall fail of suo 
cess, then the offended member must take one or 
two of the brethren, seek another interview with 
the offender , and thus, possibly, by their united 
wisdom and piety, they may succeed, where him- 
self alone had failed. "But if he will not hear 
thee, then take with thee one or two more, that 
in the mouth of two or three witnesses every 
word may be established." 

Note 3. — The offended one must not make the matter public 
even after the first attempt at reconciliation ; nor abandon the 
matter, unless, indeed, he has "gained his brother;" nor tell it 
to any except to the " one or two more." 

Note 4. — The object of taking the " one or two more," (who 
should be pious, prudent, and experienced brethren,) is chiefly 
that they may act as witnesses between the two. They shall 
witness whether the offended brother goes in the right spirit ; 
whether he has sufficient ground for complaint ; whether he Lai 
evidence to sustain his charge ; and, also, whether the offende 
exhibits a wrong spirit. Thus will they be prepared to testif; 
in the case if it comes before the church, so that the churcfc 
can have their testimony on which to base their own action. 
This " one or two more " are also to act as mediators betwees 
the offender and the offended, and if possible settle the difficulty. 

3. Third Step.— If this attempt also he nnsne 



9% TUB BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

eessful, then the injured one must tell the wkola 
matter to the church, and leave it in their hands 
to be disposed of as they shall think best. " And 
if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the 
church ; and if he neglect to hear the church, 
let him be unto thee as a heathen man, and a 
publican." 

Note 5. — When he refuses to hear the " one or two more," 
then it is to be told to the church, and not till then. It then 
becoming a public offence, is in the hands of the church to be 
disposed of, as in their wisdom they shall think best. 

Note 6. — Let it be here observed that a mere neglect to hear 
the " one or two more " brings it before the church ; and 4 
vuglect to hear the church, ends in exclusion. An open and 
decided refusal to hear the church, is not necessary ; but only 
a neglect to hear, persisted in by the offender. 

It should be most solemnly impressed on the 
mind of every church member and every church 
officer, that this course, for the treatment of per- 
sonal difficulties, was prescribed by Christ as a 
positive law for his church, and that it stands 
invested with all the sanctions of divine autho- 
rity, and can never be departed from with impu- 
nity. If every church would require a strict and 
invariable compliance with this course of pro- 
cedure, it would greatly lessen the number of 
personal difficulties, and make those which did 
wise comparatively harmless. 



THE BAITI&T CHURCH DIRECTORY. £*3 

Note *?. — All this is to be done in Jove and meekness--] j th€ 
ipirit of Christ, with the desire and manifest design to win an 
wring brother, rather than to be avenged on, and to punish an 
offending member. 

Note 8, — Every one who is at all aware of having grieved ol 
•iffended another, should without delay seek the one aggrieved, 
ind by such explanations, confessions, tpwl reparations, as may 
be demanded, remove the cause of grief. 

Note 9. — If any member should attempt to bring before lh« 
church, or in any other way make public, any matter of private 
grief or offence, until he has fully pursued the above course, as 
prescribed in the Gospel, he becomes an offender himself, and 
subject to discipline. 

Note 10. — If members become involved in personal difficulties, 
and make no effort to settle or remove them, or if they take 
any other course than the scriptural one set forth by the 
Saviour, they become themselves offenders against the church, 
and are subject to its discipline. 

Note 11. — Where pergonal difficulties are known to exist, 
which the parties themselves will not, or cannot, settle, the 
officers or other members should use their utmost endeavors U 
reconcile and remove them privately, and avoid, if possible 
bringing them before the church. 

Note 12. — But when all private efforts fail to reconcile an J 
remove such difficulties, the case should be taken up by the 
church, and treated as a public offence. The continuance of 
«och things is greatly injurious to the prosperity of the body. 

Note 13. — There maybe instances of private offences, where, 
though the offended individual may be willing to dismiss tht 
case, yet thechuich thinking its character compromised, or it* 
welfare injured in tie act, may find it necessary to take it up, 
Hid pur3ue a course of discipline with the tffender. 

Note 14. — When any member refers any private difficulty U 
the church which he himself has failed to settle, he should 
then leave it entirely in their hands, and be satisfied with wh»* 



#4 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

ever disposition they make of it, neither complaining at the e- 
Bult, nor attempting to prosecute it further. 

Note 15. — Nothing can properly be considered a reasonable 
cause of offence, or matter of discipline, but what is manifestly 
forbidden ir the Scriptures. Members may see things in otheii 
which they personally dislike, but which cannot justly be con 
lidered as subject to ecclesiastical complaint or discipline 
They are matters for Christian forbearance, to be endured, if 
they cannot be corrected in some other way. 

Note 16. — Nothing can be considered a just and reasonable 
cause for the withdrawal of fellowship, and exclusion from the 
church, except it be clearly forbidden in, or contrary to, the 
Scriptures, and what would have prevented the reception of the 
individual into the church, bad it existed at the time, and been 
persisted in. Even these do not ordinarily lead to disfellowahip 
and exclusion, provided they be confessed, repented of, and for- 
saken. 



II. — Public Offences. 

A public offence is one, not against any par 
ticular individual, but against the church as a 
body ; an injury to the cause of piety, a reproach 
to the Gospel, a scandal to the Christian name 
and profession. 

Every difficulty or offence, when it claims the 
attention of the church as a body, and come? 
before it, for its action, is a public offence. Al! 
iliose difficulties which individuals cannot appr ■> 
priately reach or undertake ; or such as they 
might, but will not attempt to settl ) ; or snch as 



THE BAPTIST CHUKOH DIRECTORY. 9i) 

having attempted, they fail to reconcile or re- 
move, come within this clasB. 

A. THEIR CHARACTER 

The following constitute the more c^innru? 
causes of public offence : 

1. False Doctrine. — Holding doctriues funda- 
mentally false, and contrary to the faith of the 
church, and the word of God. "If any man 
nreacli any other gospel unto you than that ye 
.have received, let him be accursed." ' "If there 
come any unto you. and bring not this doctrine, 
receive him not into your house, neither bid him 
God-speed." 3 

2. Disregard of Authority. — When a mem- 
ber refuses to regard the authority, and submit 
to the requirements of the church. " But if he 
neglect to hear the church, let him be unto thee 
as a heathen man, and a publican." " " Now 
we exhort you, brethren, warn them that are 
unruly." * 

3. Contention and Strife. — "Where a member 
is factious, foments discords, stirs up strife, and 
becomes a leader of evil, disturbing or destroj 
log the peace of the church. " I beseech yon, 
brethren, mark them which, cause divisions and 

fed. I. t . ■ S Joh» It. ■ Matt xviiL 17 ' M Thes. v. H 



I 

&® THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

offences, contrary to the doctrine which ye hav« 

learned, and avoid them." ' 

4. Immoral Conduct. — Such acts ana practices 
is are inconsistent with that rectitude and purity 
A life, which the Gospel inculcates and requires 
;i But now I have written unto you not to Leej 
company, if any man that is called a brother be 
a fornicator, or covetous, or an idolater, or a 
railer, or a drunkard, or an extortioner; with 
Btich a one, no not to eat." s 

5. Disorderly Walk. — Such a course 01 con- 
duct, or habit of life, as is contrary to, and sub- 
versive of, the professed faith, and established 
order of the church, of which the person is a 
member. It does not necessarily imply immo- 
rality of conduct. " Withdraw yourself from 
every brother that walketh disorderly, and not 
after the tradition which he received of us."' 
" There are some which walk among you disor- 
derly, working not at all, but are busybodies." * 

6. Covetous /Spirit. — Where a member will not 
contribute according to his evident ability fur 
the support of the Gospel, and refuses to bear his 
proportion of the pecuniary burdens of the 
church, evincing a covetous disposition. a Foi 
this ye know, that — -no covetous man, who is ax. 

i Eom. rvL 17. ' » 1 Oor. v. 11. » S The«. It 6, 9 tfus, ffi. l* 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 1)7 

.dolater, hath any inheritance in the kingdom of 
Ulirist." 1 "If any man that is called a brothel 
be covetous, with such a one, no not to eat." * 

I. Arrogant Conduct. — Where a member in g 
spirit of pride and arrogance, assumes authority 
jfhich does not belong to him, and undertakes to 
iomineer over the members and to rule the 
church. "I wrote unto the church : but Diotre- 
phes, who loveth to have the preeminence among 
them, receiveth us not, wherefore if I come, 
will remember his deeds." ' 

S. Going to Law. — The going to law with breth 
pen " before unbelievers," and the prosecution of 
each other before civil tribunals, instead of set- 
tling their difficulties " before the saints." This 
was severely censured by the Apostle, ard 
deserves to be made a cause of discipline in oveiy 
church. " I speak to your shame : Broth* r 
goeth to law with brother, and that before tla 
unbelievers. Now, there is utterly a fault amoiy 
you, because ye go to law with one anothei. 
Why do ye not rather take wrong ? Why do yo 
y< i rather be defrauded?"* 



» %k. t. 5 » 1 Oor. ▼. XL 

«8Jokat. «lO»r.vL& 



•8 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 



B. THEIR TREATMENT. 



In cases of public offence, a correct coarse al 
discipline would be as follows : 

1. The first member who has knowledge ei 
the offence should, the same as in private cases, 
seek the offender ; and if possible reconcile 01 
remove the difficulty. This should be done be 
cause each member suffers in the wrongs of the 
church ; and because such a course of private 
labor in a Christian spirit is most effectual. And 
if there are many pursuing such a course with 
the offender at the same time, so much the more 
effectual will it be. 

2. But if no one can or will pursue such a 
course of private labor, or if such a course be 
unsuccessful, then any member having know- 
ledge of the case, should bring it before the 
church at its next meeting for business. Before 
doing this, however, it would be prudent to con- 
sult with the pastor, and judicious brethren. It 
should be kept out of the church so long as there 
is hope of adjusting it privately. 

3. The church having knowledge of the case, 
should call the offender before them to answel 
to the charge, where he shoulc hear the evidence 
against him, know the witness, and be allowed 
to answer for himself. 



THE BAPTIST IURCH DIPECTOJW. 99 

4. If the offender cannot or will not appeal 
Defore the church, they should appoint one cr 
more, to visit and labor with him, and report ths 
result to the church. The committee thus ap- 
pointed should go in the name of the church, 
»ni invested with its authority, pla jnly making 
known the business ; but they should go in the 
same spirit, and with the same design as if in a 
private difficulty they sought to gain their 
brother. 

5. If in any case of discipline, and at any 
sage, the accused brother disproves the charge, 
or, in any ordinary case, if he admits it, confesses 
the wrong, makes suitable acknowledgment, and 
reparation as far as possible, together with pro 
mise of amendment, this should be deemed suffi 
cient and the case dismissed. The purity of the 
church is vindicated, its authority sustained, ana 
an erring brother brought back to Christ, and to 
his people. 

6. But if, after patient, deliberate, and prayer 
ful labor, all efforts fail to reclaim the offender ; 
then, however painful the necessity, the church 
must withdraw from him its fellowship. 

Noib 1. — Every member tried by the church, has a right ,o 
wquire and receive copies of all charges against him, the namcfl 
»f his accusers and of the witnesses, both of whom be &haU 
k»To tin' ]•,:•! <- ; W-» of meeting face to face, liMtr'ng their acc'J 



100 TUE BAPTIST iJHURCB DIRECTORY. 

tations and testimony, bringing witness on his side, and answer 
»g lor himself before the church. 

Note 2.— Every person tried by the church shoald b* 
allowed every opportunity, both as to time, place and circun> 
stance, to vindicate himself. The very justice of Christ's house 
jhould incline to mercy. 

Note 3. — Every member, whether on trial or having been 
excluded, has a right to receive authentic copies of the records 
^f all proceedings held by the church in his case. 

Note 4.-— It would not be proper for any member on trial 
before the church, to bring a person who is not a member 
*o appear as his advocate and plead his cause. 

Note 5. — In every case of exclusion, the charges against 
the member, and the reasons for his exclusion should be care- 
fully and accurately written out, and entered on the records of 
the church. 

Note 6. — It is customary also, to notify the individual of 
•is exclusion, by sending him a copy of the records of the final 
action in his case. 

Note 7. — The church ought not to entertain a charge againat 
any member, unless the evidence be such as to make its trutJ 
nighly probable, if not certain. 

Note 8. — Offences may occur of such an aggravated cht 
racter, as to require, when fully proven, that the church shouli 
at once withdraw its fellowship from the offender, without any 
other attempt to labor with him, and notwithstanding all con- 
fessions, penitence and promises. 

Note 9. — If the church shall find that it has dealt unjushff 
with a member, or excluded him without sufficient cause, i 
should at ouce proceed, of its own accord, and without his re 
quest, by concession and a restoration, to repair by every pofr 
gible means, the injury it has done him. 

Note 10. — The church should not forget those excluded front 
lis fellowship, but kindly seek to do them good, and to "eclain 
*mm to godliness. 



flttl BAfTTST OttTTttCTl PiRKOTORY. 101 

Note 11. — So also, should the church, at any time, be willir| 
#0 grant a rehearing, if requested by an excluded member, pro- 
viding lie gives assurance that he can establish his innoceice 
or satisfy tliem by his acknowledgments. 

Note 12. — The church should restore to its fellowship, at hil 
request, any excluded person, whenever his reparation and 
confession for the past are satisfactory, and his present walk 
according to godliness. 

Note 13. — Pastors, deacons, and all officers must be subject 
to the same discipline, and administered in the same way, as 
other members of the church. 1 

Note 14. — In all things, not contrary to his conscience, the 
member should submit to the authority of the church. But in 
all questions of faith and conscience, he should do what he 
believes to be right, even though the church should condemn 
him foi it. 

Note 15. — While on the contrary, the church must not fail 
to exerc'se its legitimate and rightful authority, and discipline 
its members for what it regards as sufficient cause, even though 
such members consider the discipline unjust, and think them- 
ie'.ves iniured by it. 

Note j6. — No one while on trial before the church, can pro. 
perly accuse, or bring charges against another member. His 
)wn case must first be decided on its own merits. If hia 
offence be proven or confessed, no accusations made against 
others nan justify it, or should be allowed. But any statement 
ean be made, or evidence produced, which may tend to prov* 
the innocence, or palliate the offence of the accused, evej 
il ou;h su h statement should implicate others. 

1 fee Rnt Part, ehai i. 



CHAPrER X. 

ITS BUSINESS. 

Much of the harmony and prosperity of a 
elmrch depends on the correctness and punctual- 
ity with which its business is transacted. All its 
meetings for business should be orderly and dig- 
nified, conducted rather in the spirit of devout 
worship, than of secular transaction. 

That wisdom which cometh from above should 
be earnestly invoked, and allowed to prevail 
over all human counsels. Trifling and conten 
tion should have no place on occasions so sacred, 
while each one should seek, not his own, but 
" the things that are Jesus Christ's." 

Note 1. — The pastor, by virtue of his office, is moderator of 
ail church meetings. But in his absence, or at his requeet^ 
another member may be chosen to fill the place. 

Note 2. — Each church will determine what number shall con« 
ftitute a quorum ; but no important business should be dona 
without a full attendance of the members. 

Note S. — All meetings for business are announced from in« 
pulpit one Sabbath, at least, before they are held. 
102 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 103 

I. — Order of Business. 

1. The meeting should be opened with reading 
the Scriptures, singing, and prayer, the same aa 
meetings for worship. 

2. If there are persons to be received as mem- 
bers, this is first done. The experience of can- 
didates for baptism is heard, and the letters of 
those desiring to unite from other churches are 
read. 



Note 4. — In some churches, members are received at tho 
covenant, or other meeting, instead of at the church meeting. 

Note 5. — It is customary for the candidates to retire wbili 
the church considers, and votes on, the question of theif 
reception. This is desirable. 

Note 6. — It is customary in most churches for all persona, 
except the members of the church, to retire from the meeting 
while the business is being transacted, unless specially invited 
to remain. This would be proper in all. 

3. Next comes the reading of the minutes of 
the last meeting. This is properly the first item 
of business, but io usually deferred, where there 
are candidates for membership, till after theii 
reception If any mistakes or omissions are 
found in the minutes, they are corrected, and 
'hen are approved, by a vote — or with*»at a 
»ote, no one objecting. 

4. Letters of commendation and dismissiou 



104 THE i>At"TI6T CHUECH DIRECTOltY. 

are granted to such as desire to mite with othei 
churches. 

5. The unfinished business of the last meeting 
ib next taken up and disposed of. 

6. The reports of all committees previously ap~ 
pointed are received in their order. 

7. New business, of whatever kind, is next 
presented. Any member may call up, or pro- 
pose any new business ; but if it be of a very spe- 
cial, or important nature, he should first have 
consulted with the pastor and deacons, or other 
judicious brethren respecting it. 

Note 1. — Although the church should do nothing which it 
would be afraid or ashamed to have the world know, yet every 
member should regard himself bound by the honor of a Chris- 
tian, not to publish abroad, nor repeat to those who are with- 
out, the private affairs and business of the church. 

Note 8.- — The established order of business may, for conve 
faience, be changed at any time by a vote— or without a vot«, 
no one objecting. 

II. — Rules of Okder. 

1. Motions. 

a. All business should oe presented by a ww 
Hon — and in writing, if so requirea— the motion 
to be made by one member and seconded by an 
other. 

6. A question is not to be discussed, until : t ii 



THE BAPTIST OH FRO ft PTRTCOTORY. lOl 

fwved, seconded, and distinctly stated by the mo 
J orator. 

c. After a motion is fully before the meeting, the 
mover cannot withdraw it, except by unanimous 
jonsent. 

d. A motion should contain but one distinot 
proposition, or question. If it contains more 
than one, it may be divided at the request of 
any member, and the questions acted on sepa- 
rately. 

e. A motion before the meeting, must be put to 
vote, unless withdrawn, laid on the table, or post- 
poned. 

f. A motion lost should not be recorded on the 
minutes, except so ordered by the meeting at the 
time. 

g. A motion lost should not be renewed at the 
same meeting, unless under circumstances of pe- 
culiar necessity. 

h. While a motion is under debate, no other 
motion can be allowed, except a motion to amend, 
to substitute, to commit, to postpone, to lay on the 
table, for the previous question, or to adjourn. 

i. These last named motions cannot be inter 
rupted by any other motion, except to amend 
which may be done by specifying some ti/me^ 
place, or purpose. 

j. Nor can these motions be allowed to inter 
5* 



[06 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

nipt or supersede each other, only that a motioi. 
to adjourn is always in order, (except while oru 
km the floor,) and consequently supersedes all 
other motions 

2. Speaking. 

a. Any one speaking on a question should ris6 
in his place, and address the moderator. 

b. If two members arise to apeak at the same 
time, preference is usually given to the one 
farthest from the moderator. 

c. No one should be interrupted while speak- 
ing, except he be out of order, or to ask, or make 
explanations. 

d. No unkind, or disrespectful language, should 
be indulged in by the speakers, or allowed by 
the moderator. 

e. Any member using improper language, in 
troducing improper subjects, or otherwise out of 
order, may be called to order by the moderator, 
or any member, and must either take his seat, or 
conform to the rules. 

f. A speaker may allow others to ask ques- 
tions, or make explanations ; but if he yield ths 
floor to another speaker, he cannot clain it agata 
ma his right. 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 101 

3. Amendments. 

a. Amendments may be made to motions, bj 
emitting, adding, or substituting, words or sen 
truces. 

b. Amendments to amendments may be made, 
but are seldom necessary, and should be avoided. 

c. The amendment should be discussed and 
voted on first, and then the original resolution, 
as amended. 

d. No amendment should be made, which es- 
sentially changes the nature or design of the ori- 
ginal resolution. 

e. But a substitute may be offered for any mo 
tion or amendment under debate, which may 01 
nay not change the meaning of the motion. 

4. Committees. 

a, Committees are nominated by the modera- 
tor, at the request of the meeting, or by the 
meeting itself; and their nomination is then con- 
firmed by a vote. 

b. Any subject in debate, or matter of busi- 
ness, may be referred to a committee, with ot 
without instructions ; the committee toreport the 
result' of their investigations to the meeting, and 
then action to be taken on their report and re 
commendations. 



1 08 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

c. The report of a committee is accepted by a 
vote, which simply acknowledges the service of 
the committee, and places their report before the 
meeting for its action. Afterwards, any distinct 
proposition or recommendation contained in the 
report, is separately acted on, and may be 
adopted or rejected. 

d. Often, when the recommendations of tht 
committee are of trifling moment, or likely to be 
generally acceptable, the report is accepted and 
adopted by a single vote. 

e. A report may be recommitted to the com 
mittee, with or without instructions, for a fnrthe 
investigation of the subject, or to present it b* 
some form more likely to meet the concurrence 
of the meeting. 

f. The first one named in the appointment of 
a committee is by courtesy considered the chair- 
man ; but the committee have the right to ap- 
point their own chairman. 

5. Voting. 

a. Voting is done by 'raising t/ie hand, or by 
" aye " and " no" the former of which is prefer- 
able in most cases. 

b. In cases of special importance, voting \>j 
Fallot is resorted to. 

c. Voting by standing up is also done, wbe» 



THE BAPTISI OHUKCH DIRECTORY. 10$ 

it is necessary to count the affirmative and nega 
tivo votes. 

d. The vote is called by the moderator, first 
he affirmative, then the negative, so deliberate!} 

16 to give all an opportunity of vc f ing; he then 
distinctly announces whether the motion is car- 
ried or lost. 

e. If the vote be a close one, and the modera- 
tor's -announcement be doubted, he calls the voto 
again, usually by standing, and counts eacfc 
side. 

f. Members under discipline should not at> 
tempt to vote, nor take any active part in th* 
business of the meeting. 

g. The moderator has the right to give the 
casting vote, where the meeting is equally 
divided ; but this right should be seldom, if ever, 
ascd. 

h. All the members should vote on the one side 
or the other, except those under discipline, or 
unless for reasons they be excused. 

i. No motion, discussion, or other proceeding; 
san be admitted while a vote is being taken. 

6. Appeal 

The moderator announces all votes, and de* 
cides all questions of order, in debate ; but airy 
©ember who f. ^satisfied w'th his decision, 



110 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

may appeal to the meeting: A vote then u 
taken whether they will " sustain the modera 
tor" The decision of the meeting ie final. 

7. Lay on the Table. 

Immediate and decisive action, on any quee 
tion, may be deferred by a vote to lay the reso- 
lution pending on the table. This disposes of the 
whole matter for the present, and ordinarily is, 
in effect, a final dismissal of it ; though any one 
has a right, subsequently, to call it up again. 
Sometimes, however, a resolution is laid on the 
table for the present, or till a specified time, to 
allow of other business necessary to be done. 

8. Postponement. 

An indefinite postponement is considered 
equivalent to a final dismissal of the question. 
But a question may be postponed for a specified 
time or purpose, and then resumed. 

9. Previous Question. 

Debate may be cut short by a vote to take the 
'previous question / which means that the pre- 
vious, original, or principal question under dis- 
cussion, be immediately voted on, regardless of 
amendments and secondary questions, and with 
out further debate. 



THE lIAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTOR*. Ill 

a. If the motion for the previous question be 
tarried, then the main question must immediately 
bo taken without debate. 

h If the motion for the previous questiou be 
to*t> the debate proceeds as though no such mo 
ton had been made. 

10. Not Debatable. 

Motions for the previous question for indefi- 
nite postponement* to commit, to lay on the table, 
and to adjourn, are not debatable. But when 
they are modified by some condition of time, 
place, or purpose, they become debatable, and 
subject to the rules of other motions. A meet- 
ing is, however, competent, by a vote, to allow 
debate on all motions. 

11. To Reconsider. 

A motion to reconsider a motion previously 
passed, must be made by one who voted /(?/• that 
motion when it was passed. If the meeting votes 
to reconsider, then the original motion is before 
them, as at first, and may be discussed, rescinded. 
or reaffirmed. 

12. Be Discussed. 

U when any question is introduced, a meirW 



112 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

objects to its discussion, as foreign, profitless, ui 
contentious, the moderator should immediately 
put the question, "Shall this question he die* 
7U8sed?" and if voted in the negative, the whol« 
matter is dismissed. 

13. Order of the Day. 

Ilie meeting may decide to take up some pa/ 
ticular business, at a specified time. That busi- 
ness becomes the order of the day, for the time 
specified, and must be taken up when the hour 
arrives, while all pending business is postponed 
in consequence. 

14. Point of Order. 

Any member who supposes that a speaker ig 
out of order, or that the discussion is proceeding 
improperly, may -at any time rise to a point of 
order. He must distinctly state his question or 
objection, which the moderator will decide. 

15. Privileges. 

Questions relating to the rights and privilege* 
>f the meeting, and of its members, are of pri- 
mary importance, and for the time take prece« 
ience of all other business, and supersede all 
other motions, except that of adjournment. 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTOR/. 113 

16. Filling Blanks. 

Where different numbers are suggested foi 
filling blanks, the highest number, greatest dis- 
tance, and longest time, are usually voted ob 
first 

17. Rule Suspended. 

A rule of order may be suspended by a vote 
3# the meeting, to allow of transacting business 
which could not otherwise be done. 

18. Adjournments. 

a. A simple motion to adjourn is always in 
order, except when one is speaking, takes prece- 
dence of all other motions, and is not debat- 
able. 

b. A body may adjourn to a specified time. 
But if no time is mentioned, then it is under- 
stood to be adjourned to the time oi its next 
meeting ; or if it have no other fixed time for 
meeting, then an adjournment without date, is 
equivalent to a dissolution. 

c. If a meeting votes to adjourn at a specified 
hor.r, no vote is requisite when that hour arrives. 
The moderator simply announces that the meet- 
Uig stands adjourned, 



CHAPTER Xi. 

ITS MISSION. 

liiE mission of the Christian Church is, U give 
the knowledge of salvation to the world, ai.d so 
far as possible, persuade men to become recon 
tiled to God — to accept the Gospel, believe in 
Christ, and be saved. In order to accomplish 
this, the church must present itself in a suitable 
spiritual condition, by maintaining itself in the 
faith and discipline, in the order and ordinances 
of the Gospel. Indeed, for this cause Christ gave 
himself for the church, "that he might present 
it to himself, a glorious church, not having spot, 
or wrinkle, or any such thing ; but that it should 
be holy and without blemish." 1 

To fulfill its mission, it must exert its influence, 
as a body, on society, but especially must bring 
the piety of its individual members in contact 
with unconverted men. By a prudent and skill- 
ful improvement of those opportunities which 
Providence offers, and in a wise and judicion* 

Bph. v. 27. 
1H 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 115 

ase of those means which may be used for the 
purpose, it must bring men under the influence 
of the Gospel, that they may be saved. 

Every member of the church should have a 
part in this mission, and labor to fulfill it. There 
is work for all, and work adapted to the condi- 
tion, ability, and capacity of each. Old and 
young, great and small, male and female, have 
something to do, and can do it. The efficiency 
and usefulness of a church, depends on each 
member filling his own place, and doing hu 
own work, so as neither to be without work, nor 
attempt to do that of another. In nothing w 
the wisdom of the pastor and officers more appa- 
rent than in finding work for all, and giving 
something fit and adapted for each to do. 

The common and ordinary means and methods 
of spiritual good to men deserve more regard 
than they receive. 

I. — Gospel Ministrations. 1 

The preaching of the Gospel is the first and 
principal instrumentality for the salvation of the 
world. It is divinely instituted, and divinely sus 
iained, sanctioned, and succeeded. The sacred 
promise is, " My word shall not return unto ra< 

» Bee First Part, chap. vii. 



116 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

void, but it shall accomplish that which 1 please, 
and it shall prosper in the thing whereto I 
sent it." ' 

1. The preaching of the Gospel in the ordi- 
nary ministrations, in houses of worship, as sup- 
ported by churches. It is a part of the mission 
of the church to sustain the stated ministry of 
the word among them for the edification of the 
saints, and for the conversion of sinners. 

2. They should also provide preaching with 
unusual frequency at times when Providence 
and the Spirit indicate special necessity for it 
or special and unusual disposition on the part of 
me people to hear it, and to be benefited by it. 

3. Preaching should be provided occasionally, 
or at stated periods, for such destitute neighbor- 
hoods and communities as may be withip con- 
venient distances of each church, and *ome 
appropriately within their sphere of inflW«ce. 
so that all the people may hear the w<v\] of 
God and the offers of salvation. 

4. Each church should, to the utmost A its 
ability, assist in sending forth men to preach Jie 
Gospel to the destitute everywhere^ beyond iheif 
immediate neighborhood and sphere of influence, 
ftt home aad abroad, to the ends :£ the eartb. 

< lMiahlT.lt 



-Tim BAPTIST CHURCH DTRF.CTOKT 117 

Sort 1. — Pastors of churches ought, as far as their strength 
Mid time will allow, to cultivate destitute fields adjacent t€ 
them. There is scarcely a church, in city _>r country, that ha» 
Dot some such out-station near it. These- afford some of th* 
most pleasant and profitable scenes of ministerial labc r. 

NtvrE 2. — Some churches sustain a colporter or missionary 
a. part or the whole of the time, to labor in these destitute 
fields. This is an admirable method of missionary labor. 

Note 3. — Some churches call into requisition, and encourage 
l*y-preaching y for such purposes. In every church almost there 
are brethren who have more than ordinary gifts for exhorting 
and expounding the Scriptures, and ability to conduct religious 
meetings. But they do not consider themselves «alled to assumo 
pastoral responsibilities, or technically to enter the ministry. 
It would be a great blessing to the churches and to the world 
if such gifts and abilities could be called into requisition for hold* 
ing religious meetings in destitute communities, and bearing 
the Gospel to those who are without the ordinary means of 
grace. 

II. — Sabbath Schools.. 

Next to the preaching of the Gospel, may per- 
haps be reckoned the Sabbat h-school, as an instru- 
mentality for religions good. The influence of 
the Sabbath -school is twofold. The direct influ- 
ence on the pupils in moulding and forming their 
minds and characters as they expand ; and the 
indirect influence through the children on their, 
parents and households, and on their associates 
The religious instruction and training of children, 
both in the household, and the church, is too lit 



118 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTOR*. 

tie understood and appreciated. The character 
and influence for good, or evil, in subsequent 
life depends chiefly on the moral and religious 
training in childhood. Divine wisdom has pro* 
?iied for this, and enjoined that, " these words 
which I command thee this day shall be in thine 
heart : and thou shalt teach them diligently unto 
thy children, and shall talk of them when thou 
sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest in 
the way, and when thou liest down, and when 
thou risest up." ■ 

1. The relation which the Sunday-school sus- 
tains to the church is somewhat indeterminate, 
and variously understood There are two princi- 
pal views and opinions entertained respecting it, 
somewhat different, though not conflicting. 

First, That the school is created by, is depend- 
ent on, and under the absolute control of the 
church. In this case the church appoints its offi- 
cers and teachers, yearly perhaps, the same as they 
would appoint a committee for any other specific 
work — either with or without instructions, with 
>r without power to fill vacancies, as they may 
prefer. The church is responsible for its sup- 
port, and under obligation to maintain a watch- 
fnl guardianship over its welfare, and the mai> 

» Dent vL A. 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY 118 

ner in which the work is performed. When the 
period of their office expires, they report to the 
church, which reappoints them, or fills their 
places with others. 

Second, That the school is a benevolent asso- 
ciation, like any othei organized for a specific 
purpose, not created by, dependent on, nor 
under the authority of the church. In this 
case members from the same, or from different 
churches, organize themselves into a society, 
appoint their own officers, make their own laws, 
and govern themselves. The church sympa- 
thizes with them, allows them the use of its 
rooms in which to meet, and aids them at its 
discretion ; but has no direct control over it, no* 
responsibility in it, any more than in the case ot 
any other independent society. 



Note 1 . — Either of these plana and relations may be entirely 
proper, and in harmony with the genius of the Gospel, and with 
the government and discipline of the church. Whichever, 
vcthod is adopted should be clearly defined, and distinctly 
understood both by the church and the school. Of course ia 
aeither case can the church exercise any direct authority of 
liscipliue over any except its own members, to whom, in all 
eases, its jurisdiction is confined. 

Notb 2. — Where the school is sustained in their house of wor* 
ship, and the officers and teachers belong to the same church, 
it seems most appropriate and desirable that it should b« 
treated by, responsible to, and under the authority of th« 



120 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

ehurch directly. The pastor and members ought to see that 
religious instruction is provided under their own inspection, for 
their own children, and know what kind of instructors and 
Instructions they receive in this most important department oi 
•ducation. They should also be able to exercise control ove< 
any evils, errors or difficulties which may at any time arise iu 
the school. 

Note 3. — Where schools are remote from the church, the 
members connected with different congregations, and depend- 
ent on their own efforts and resources, the independent society 
plan would perhaps be the better method to adopt in thei? 
organization and government. 



2. The number of sessions which a school 
should hold on the Sabbath must be determined 
by those who direct its services. In cities there 
are often two, in the country seldom but one 
A is very doubtful whether more than one ses- 
sion, as a permanent regulation, is ever expe 
dient, or on the whole, profitable. 

3. The character of the government must be 
'paternal and kind, where corporeal punishments 
and ordinary penalties are not resorted to, but 
the children are ruled by lo* e. 

4. Singing should constitute a large part of 
the exercises, being pleasant and agreeable to 
the children, while it is instructive, elevates the 
sentiments, and softens and subdues the rude? 
traits and rougher passions. 

5. The exercises should be greatly diversified^ 



TtfE HAPTIST cnURCIT PtfcEGToRV. 12^ 

not long continued in any one direction, gnu-* 
the young soon weary of protracted application. 
For this reason the superintendent, the officers 
and teachers shoiki possess great versatility of 
taleit, and be inventive of expedients for keep 
lug up the interest of the school. 

6. Sunday-school labor is as great an ad van 
tage to the officers and teachers as to the pupil/ 
themselves. The effect of such labor on the 
'intelligent practical piety of those who engage 
In it, is most admirable, and should encourage 
all the members of our churches to such labor. 

7. The libraries of Sunday-schools deserve 
very special attention. These libraries, if judi- 
ciously selected, and properly used, constitute 
one of the chief means of doing good by the 
school. But the practice of admitting so largety 
works of fiction, though they be religions, must 
De condemned. The practice of having manj 
books of general literature, for general reading, 
is of very doubtful propriety. The library 
should be composed almost wholly, if not exclu- 
livcly, of sound and safe religious books, adapted 
in style to the minds of the young, and suitable 
for Sabbath reading. The judicious selection 
of books for a Sunday-school library is a more 
difficult task than for almost ary othei iv01<d<j 

tlOh. 

6 



[22 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTOR*. 

8. Bible Classes are a similar, not a sepa 
rate department of religions instruction. Thess 
classes contain the older and more advanced 
portion of the youth, together with adults, asso- 
ciated for mutual study of the word of God. 
The formation of adult classes of this kind 
should be encouraged, on account of the great 
advantages which arise ; and the young, when 
they suppose they have outgrown ordinary 
school classes, should if possible be retained in 
advanced Bible classes. 

Note 4. — The practice of committing large portions of Scrip- 
ture to memory is of doubtful advantage. It taxes the memory 
more than it benefits the heart. And frequently the nervous 
system is overtasked, and the health seriously impaired by the 
efforts of ambitious children in this direction. A better plait 
is to commit a limited number of verses, and see who will give 
the most correct account of their meaning. 

Note 5. — The propriety of giving •premiums is seriously 
doubted by many. If done at all, they should be awarded fo« 
the best conduct, and the best endeavors to learn, rather than 
for the greatest actual proficiency ; that is, according to real 
merit as far as possible, rather than apparent standing. 

Note 6. — Teachers should not be satisfied with the men 
routine of the question booh. But coming with a prayerful 
heart, seek to lead the pupils into the knowledge of their con- 
dition as sinners, and the love and grace of Christ as a Saviour, 

Note 1. — Parents and members of the church not engaged iu 
the school should often visit it, to stimulate the pupils, and 
theer the teachers. 

Note 8. — The Pastor should frequently, also, visit the schooi 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORS 123 

40 §a*i» his interest in it, and keep l prudent watch-care over si 
it gives him great influence with the young to do ao, 

III. — Religious Visitation. 

Another means for accomplishing the chuich'i 
mission, is that of systematically visiting, for reli- 
gious purposes, all the families within a given dis- 
trict or circuit. It is presumed that pastors and 
miniuters generally, will visit families for the 
purpose of affording them religious counsel, 
instruction and prayer. But few, however, con- 
sider the duty or appreciate the advantages 
arising from the performance of this work by 
private Christians. This ministry of Christian 
faith and love cannot well be over-valued, since 
" pure religion and undeflled before God and the 
Father is this, to visit the fatherless and widows 
in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted 
from the world." ' 

1. Every church should undertake to secure 
the religious visitations of all families, without 
distinction, that are situated within certain pre- 
scribed limits. Let the whole field be divided 
into districts, and a certain number of families 
apportioned to each member, male and female, 
vho can be induced to undertake the work. Lei 

1 James L St. 



124 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTOR*. 

these visitors report from time to time in thf 
social meetings of the church the incidents they 
witness, and at the end of the year, make a 
full report of all the work done, with the ro 
ftults. Such reports will be deeply interesting. 

2. Or, if the church, as a body, will not entoi 
upon the work, let a few of the members agree 
among themselves to do so, and accomplish what 
they can. And should there be none to agree, lei 
any single one who feels the importance of it, 
enter upon it alone and, as occasion offers, spread 
the results before the church. Such an example 
will stimulate others. The work will prove of 
immense value to those who do it, as well as u 
those for whom it is done. 

Note 1. — These visits should be emphatically religious, ftud' 
Got merely social. All present should be inquired of whether 
they are Christians, and if they are desirous of, or attempting t<*< 
become such. With such exhortations, instructions, and encour- 
agements, as may be appropriate. 

Note 2. — Where practicable, reading the Scriptures and! 
prayer should accompany the visits. It may not always be- 
possible, or at least consistent. 

Note 3. — The distribution of tracts, or other religious react 
mg, is of great advantage. A tract or book is left during on* 1 
risk, to be replaced by another at the next. This system cl 
religious visiting and distributing Bibles, and good books, iff 
•ubstantially the work which Tract Missionaries. Colportem 
and Bible Readers do with so much success. 

Note 4. — The sick, poor, afflicted, and distressed should *»♦ 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTOR!. 125 

Ow; special objects of such visits, since they n.ost need theif 
advantages, and are in a condition most likely to receive bene* 
ft from them. 

Note 5. — Cases of sickness, poverty, and want should be w 
sorted to the church, which ought promptly, according to itj 
loility, to furnish temporal aid and relief, thus conferring bles» 
ngs on both the bodies and the souls of men. 

Note 6. — These visits should aim to secure the habitual 
attendance of all persons on religious worship, in some place, 
wherever they may prefer. 

Note 7. — Another prominent object to be accomplished is to 
secure the attendance of children at Sunday-school. Any who 
can secure these objects may think themselves richly rewardec 
and blessed in doing good, though nothing ebe should bt 
accomplished. 

Note 8. — Such religious visits are most profitable if made 
statedly, once a month usually. In cases of sickness, destitu- 
tion, or of religious seriousness, or where auy special good pro- 
mises to be secured, more frequent visits may be needed, lest 
some advantage or opportunity may be lost through neglect 

IV. — Christian Literature. 

One of the most practicable and effective 
methods of bringing religious truth in contact 
with human minds, is in disseminating a sound 
and salutary Christian literature in society. 
Both for the edification of disciples, and to 
awaken the attention of the unconverted, reli- 
gious reading is of very great importance. Every 
good book or periodical put into circulation k 
both a public and a persona] blessing. 



126 THE BAPTIST CHUKCH DlREOlOKr. 

1. Every family should have a few carefully 
chosen looks of instructive and devotknal reli 
gious reading. They are easily obtained, and a4 
small cost. Many are not needed. A few read 
over and over again, . until they thoroughly 

nibue the mind with their spirit, are bettei 
than many carelessly read, or not read at all 
While so many families have masses of romances, 
novels, light and injurious reading, let every 
Christian household be furnished with a Christ- 
Jan literature. 

2. Church Libraries, for the adult members 
of the church and congregation, are an excellent 
means of religious instruction, as Sunday-school 
libraries are for the young. The use of such 
books can be entirely tree to the congregation, 
or used at a trifling fee, which may serve to 
replenish and increase the list. 

3. Religious Periodicals are, if possible, still 
more important than books, not indeed in their 
intrinsic worth, but because they are so much 
more easily obtained, and so much more likely 
to be read. The expense of a religious news- 
paper, or magazine, is so small that the poorest 
can have one, if they desire to do so, and they 
are received by subscribers almost without trou- 
ble. While their value in a family is exceeding 
e;reat, particularly to the younger members, \\ 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY 127 

ie a matter of surprise that so few religioui 
families take and read a religious periodical. 

Notb 1. — An easy and effective means of scattering religiout 
truth in a community is to lend good books and periodicals 
from house to house. Few persons would neglect to read what 
was kindly loaned them, though they might not care to pur- 
chase, nor even read it, if it were their own. 

Note 2. — If churches, or individual members who are able, 
would annually pay for several copies of religious periodicals to 
be given away, or sent regularly to persons and families not 
able themselves to pay for them, they would be doing a good 
work, and one worthy of Christian benevolence. 

Note 3. — Every church member ought to feel under obli- 
gation so far as practicable to sustain, and give a wide cir- 
culation to denominational periodicals. These are maintained 
as the advocates of religious truth in general, but especially 
of those distinctive truths which are denominationally cher- 
ished and held as vitally important, and which are in this 
way more effectually defended and propagated than in any 
other. 

Note 4. — The circulation of religious books and periodical! 
through the families of a neighborhood, as an instrumentality 
for doing good, is so simple and easily performed, that everj 
Christian, even the weakest and feeblest, can take a part it 
neb a minion, and greatly benefit others by the means 



CHAPTER XII. 

ITS CUSTOMS. 

There are various customs held by the churches 
arising from the circumstances in which they are 
placed, and the discharge of general Christian 
duties. These customs are not matters of faith, 
nor enjoined by any scriptural authority, but 
merely the result of convenience, or expediency. 

In each such case it is needful to know, that 
the custom is not contrary to Gospel precept 
and example, and that it conforms, in spirit at 
least, as nearly as possible to such precept and 
example. 

I.- -Councils. 1 

It often happens that churches having very 
difficult, or vcrv important business to do, desire 
the advice and counsel of others. For this pur- 
pose, councils are often called. This may occiu 
in cases of ordaining pastors, organizing new 
lurches, and especially in the settlement of dif 



1 See Second Part, chap, viii., T.— First Part, chap. yIL 4, ^ 

m 



THE BAPTIST 0IJURCI1 DIRECTORY. 129 

ticulties, which, on account of excited feeling 01 
different opinions, may not easily be adjusted. 
Such is a very prudent and desirable course t<j 
be pursued ; and yet, so far as practicable, 
:hurches should do their own work, in their own 
jray, without the aid of councils, since it must 
be confessed that in ages past they have been 
the cause of great misfortunes to Christianity, 
corrupting its doctrines, perverting its practices, 
and destroying the independence of the churches. 

The parties desiring a council, send letters to 
such churches as they wish to have represented 
requesting them to send delegates — usually, tha 
pastor and two brethren — to meet at a given time 
and place for a specified purpose. And these 
various delegates, when so convened, are an 
independent body, appoint their own officers, 
and can act, or refuse to act, as seems to them 
best ; can give such advice as appears desirable 
hi the case, and pursue their own course in the 
investigation of the matters before them. 

In some parts of the country, particularly in 
the Southern States, it is customary, instead of a 
council, to call together the presbytery, that is, 
the ministers, only, in cases of ordinations, recog- 
nitions, and the like. 

Note j It should always be remembered that councils bav.i 

6* 



130 • THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY 

ho ecclesiastical authority. 1 They can only advise. Thej diffes 
from committees oj reference, in being appointed by th« 
ch'irches, while committees are privately solicited, are without. 
•ppointment, and act in their personal capacity only. 

Note 2.-~A council called by one party in dispute, without t'oe 
consent or concurrence of the other, is termed an ez-parte ootm- 
#•/; if called by both parties, mutually, or in concert, it is 
termed a mutual council. 

Note 8. — Parties calling a council usually appoint a committee 
to present the case to the council when convened^ and to act 
*ud answer for them. But such committee is no p*H of the 
♦.ouncil, and cannot act with it. 

Note 4. — Parties calling a council should refer the difficulties 
mtirely to them, believing that the wisdom and piety of those 
vhom they have called will secure a careful investigation, a«d a 
just decision of the case. 

Note 5. — Though a council cannot compel parties to abidf> by 
.heir decision, yet they can refuse to act in the matter, unless 
ihe parties agree so to do. 

Note 6. — It is desirable where difficulties need to be referred 
to a council, that all parties should mutually agree to refer, and 
unite in a call. But it is easy to see that parties might, ofttu 
from the very conviction that they were in the wrong, refuse to 
do this. Such a refusal would make an ex-parte council neces- 
sary. Otherwise, the innocent would be compelled to bear » 
perpetual wrong. 

Note 7. — Though no church is obliged to send delegates t« 
tit in any council, yet a call from any respectable source should 
be courteously treated, and, if practicable, responded to, in the 
hope of doing good, allaying dissension, wid promoting the 
peace and prosperity of Zion. 

Note 8. — Councils should not be compost d cf partisans no! 
who evidently favor one side rather tnan the other. Bttf 

* See First Part, chap. vit. 4, 6. 



THE BAPTIST OHUKOH DIRECTOR 1<M 

pcrfcons should be culled whose wisdom and piety, ^hose know a 
rectitude and impartiality would be likely to secuie just results, 
and give the churches and the community confidence in theiv 
decisions. 

Note 9. — In the investigation and judgment of any cas« 
referred to them, a council should be careful to have all facta 
and evidences possible to be obtained, on both sides the ques- 
tion, and touching all matters in dispute, so as to render a jus* 
and impartial decision. 

Note 10. — Parties calling a council should cheerfully receive 
its advice, and implicitly abide by its decision, unless such a 
course would, in their opinion, require them to violate their 
consciences, or go contrary to the word of God. 

II. — Associations. 

A State Convention is composed of the pastors 
and delegates from the churches, in a single 
State, meeting once a year, at such time and 
place as they shall agree upon. 

An Association is composed of the churches 
represented by the pastors and delegates ap- 
pointed annually within a given district, usually 
Bmaller than a State, and of convenient access, 
meeting also once a year, as they may decide. 

A Ministers' Meeting consists of the ministers 
located within a given and convenient district — 
meeting statedly, usually monthly, for mutual 
counsel and improvement, and to consider tha 
welfare of the churches. 

All such Association?^ Conventions, Ministers 



132 TUE BAPTIST CHURCE DIRECTORY. 

Meetings and the like, are entirely voluntary 
No church or individual is obliged to unite with 
them ; and if so united, can leave them when 
they wish. But while they remain connected 
with them, they must submit to be governed by 
their regulations. Such Associations are for fra- 
ternal intercourse, mutual counsel, and indi- 
vidual improvement, and to further the general 
interests of religion within their bounds. They 
have no ecclesiastical authority. Their meetings 
Bhould devote the largest possible amount of 
time to devotion, and but little to business and 
'Jebate. 

III. — Special Services. 

The services attending the dedication of meet- 
ing-houses, ordination and recognition of pas- 
tors and of newly-organized churches, and others 
of like character, though prescribed by no scrip- 
tural authority, are nevertheless, as conventional 
usages, appropriate and profitable. Their order 
is arranged at the discretion of thcee who hav 
charge of them. 

IV. — Societies. 

All societies for Missions, Bible and Trad dis- 
tribution, and other purposes of Christian ben© 
volence, are like Associations, voluntary / are of 



THE BAPTIST OHDROH DIRECTOR! 133 

human, not of divine appointment; have no con 
trol over churches ; and are not immediately 
controlled by them. Their design is to concen 
trate and give greater efficacy to the efforts of 
associated piety and benevolence, in the exten 
sion of Christianity. 

Such societies should be as few in number, aa 
simple in construction, and as immediately un- 
der the influence and direction of the churches 
as possible. 

Note 1. — It may well be doubted whether the existence of 
missionary and other benevolent societies, within a churchy act- 
ing in concert with larger external societies, is desirable, or to 
be encouraged. For though great good may at times be ac- 
complished by these societies, and their aim be always good, 
yet there is great reason to fear, their tendency may be to di- 
vert attention from the church, as the divinely appointed 
organization, for doing this very work. They may also tend 
to relieve the church from a sense of its legitimate obligationa 
by throwing the responsibility of benevolent action upon supple- 
mentary societies. And still more, they place the management 
and direction of such affairs in the hands of the society officers 
rather than in the hands of the church and of its officers. 

Note 2. — It is a question of much interest, how far a Chris- 
tian shall identify himself with those societies whose object is, 
the suppression of prevailing moral evils. It is certain thaf 
every Christian should encourage, and so far as he can consist- 
ently, aid every good enterprise. But it *s equally certain, 
that no church member should form any connection with othei 
societies or associations that will in the least interfere with the 
most faithful and perfect performance of all his duties in the 



134 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRBOTOKT. 

church. The church is a society divinely instituted, for th« 
accomplishment of all the objects which a pious charity may 
*eek ; and is as simple in its structure, and as efficient in its ao 
lion as any other can possibly be ; and its claims are first 

Note 3. — Yet it is but just to say that many moral and refor- 
matory societies have accomplished a vast amount of good in th« 
Selds of human want, which without them would never have be^n 
accomplished. It must also be conceded that sometimes associa- 
Jons of Christian men may reach evils, suppress vices, and con- 
tribute to human welfare, where it would be very difficult if not 
impossible for the same individuals acting through the church, 
directly to accomplish the same objects. But still it must be 
urged, let not the greater good which the church is constantly 
performing on a broader scale, be hindered by any want of 
faithfulness or defect in personal duties on the part of its menv 
bers by any such external benevolence. 

Note 4. — As to the propriety of church members connecting 
themselves with secret societies, it may be said, that whether 
these societies are good or bad in themselves, all the advanta- 
ges they offer may be obtained in other less objectionable 
ways ; and since connection with tl em will be a grief to many 
and is at best of very questionable propriety, the safer course 
by far is to avoid tliem altogether. 



CHAPTER Xm 

ITS DUTIES. 

The church has duties peculiar to its organiee i 
condition, and which are entirely distinct and 
separate from those which attach personally to 
the individuals who compose it ; duties which 
each member is to recognize and perform, be- 
o-ause he is a member. 



1. Duties to itself. 

The church must care for and keep itself, a* 
the " body of Christ," and " pillar of the truth," 
in a condition which shall answer its holy design. 

It must preserve its character pure and un- 
spotted, putting away from it all iniquity and 
sin, It must preserve such order, and exercise 
such a discreet and faithful course of discipline, 
as shall maintain vigor, activity, and efficiency it 
the body. It must shun all alliances with wick- 
edness, and let its unequivocal testimony be 
always boldly and distinctly given on the side ol 



136 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

righteousness and truth, and against all wrong 
and evil. 



2. Duties to its Members. 

The church should have a kind and constant 
regard for the welfare of each of its members, 
however weak or low, considering them all aa 
the members of one body, and seeking the best 
good of each, without partiality or distinction. 
It should throw around all, those safeguards 
to piety which may prevent their wandering ; 
And when they wander, in the spirit of meek- 
Aess, restore them. It should comfort the trou- 
bled, instruct the ignorant, strengthen the feeble, 
and encourage the fainting. 

It should maintain, for their edification, the 
faithful ministration of the Gospel and its ordi- 
nances, that they may be built up, and esta- 
blished in the truth. 

It should console the afflicted, minister to th8 
iick, and supply temporal, as well as spiritua. 
aid, to the poor and needy. It is a reproach tc 
the church, when its poor members are com 
polled to receive supplies for the necessities of lift 
from the charities of the world, ministered by 
stranger hands, or else pine in want, while theii 
brethren have enough and to spare. 



THE BAPTIST CfiCKCil DiREOTO&Y. 13 f 

3. Duties to the Ministry. 

So far as may be in its power, the church 
hould labor to supply a gospel ministry for the 
estitute everywhere. But especially is it tha 
duty of each church, to maintain that ministry 
in its own midst, by securing the labors of a 
pious, faithful, and competent man, as its pastor. 
It is their duty to give that pastor their gene- 
rous sympathy and confidence ; to be respect- 
fully affectionate, in all their intercourse with him 
most sedulously and sacredly to guard his repu- 
tation and influence. They should also give him 
a liberal and generous pecuniary support, which 
'shall place him not only above absolute want, 
but also above the perpetual vexations and dis- 
eouragements of anxiety and care concerning 
temporal things. 

They should constantly sustain him by their 
prayers and holy living, sanctioning and second- 
ing the Gospel he preaches ; profiting themselves 
by his ministry, and commending its excellence 
to all men. 

4. Duties to the Cause of Christ. 

The church, while it labors according to its 
ability in its own sphere, for these objects, should 
also give its countenance and encouragement, iti 



I5£ THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

sympathies and prayers, to every true Christian 
disciple, and Christian church, of whatever de- 
nomination, in their efforts for the universal 
spread of the Redeemer's kingdom. 

It should encourage and aid the work of mis- 
sions, Bible distribution, Sabbath-schools, and 
the like, to the extent of its ability It should 
also give its influence in favor of all consistent 
attempts to suppress evil of every kind, and in 
every possible way show itself the friend and pa- 
tron of all virtue — the enemy and opposer of all 
sin. 

5. Duties to the World. 

The church owes many and important dutiea 
to the impenitent world. It is for the benefit of 
unregenerate men it is maintained, as the salt of 
the earth. 

It should carefully and constantly furnish such 
opportunities and methods of religious instruc- 
tion for children and the young, as shall, by the 
blessing of God, fortify them against the tempta- 
tions of error and sin, imbue their minds with 
religious sentiments, and secure their salvation. 

It should seek by the force of its godly examples 
and the influence of its pious spirit, to pervade 
and sanctify all departments of society. Civil 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 139 

laws and social institutions should feel the power 
of its salutary energy, and the best welfare of 
humanity be secured. 

It should also, and especially, labor to giv# 
the Gospel to every creature, that whosoever b» 
ueveth may be &*w«*d, 



CHAPTER XIV. 

ITS PRIVILEGES. 

The church, as the body of Christ, the light 
of the world, and the home of the redeemed on 
earth, affords peculiar privileges to all who enjoy 
its friendship or share its communion. Every 
Christian should live within the church, receiv 
ing its blessings and laboring for its welfare. 



1. Its Worship. 

True, its worship may be enjoyed by those 
who are not its members, but not to the same 
extent — not with that entire freedom, pleasure, 
and spiritual profit. How great a privilege thig 
is those well know who have enjoyed it, and 
still ardently desire, but are deprived of it. 

And of all the associations of men, the Christ- 
ian Church alone furnishes thus the blessing of a 
pure and true spiritual worship for the people 
•)f God. 

140 



THE BAITIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 141 

2. Its Ordinances. 

For believers to be allowed the administra- 
tion of Gospel ordinances — to be baptized into 
the Redeemer's name, and the likeness of his 
death — to take the sacred symbols of his dying 
love ; these are privileges most sacred and impor- 
tant. They distinctly reveal the grace of God 
to sinners, and bring the penitent soul into closer 
communion with Christ. 

3. Its Fellowship. 

To enjoy association with the godly, share 
in their counsels and their friendship — having 
fellowship in their joys and sorrows, their sym- 
pathies and their prayers alike — encouraging 
each other's hearts, and confirming each other's 
faith, while as fellow pilgrims they travel a toil- 
some path. These are blessings which the pure 
in heart will always prize, though the vicious 
and the worldly may neglect or despise them. 

4. Its Watch-care. 

Thus, also, is the favor great, that each can 

8njoy the watch-care of pious sympathy and 

of brotherly love from all the others. This 

md care points out dangers to be avoided, and 

mercies to be obtained. It kindly takes by 



142 THE BAPTIST CHURCB DIRECTORY. 

the hand, and gently leads, along life's rough 
places, the weak and the fainting ; and in the 
spirit of the good shepherd, seeks out and 
restores the straying ones of the flock. 

5. Its Instruction. 

The church is the school in which the disci- 
ple is instructed and trained, from his spiritual 
infancy to his maturity and meetness, for the 
.nheritance above. Chiefly by the ministration 
of the Gospel, but also by all the services and 
duties in which he engages — by all the discipline 
io which he is subjected — by all he suffers and 
all he enjoys — by all his own experiences of 
godliness, and by all his intercourse with others. 

These, sanctified and succeeded by the Holy 
Spirit, are gradually but constantly educating 
the disciple for more enlarged spheres of useful- 
ness on earth, and for that higher state of service 
and of bliss for which he is preparing. They 
are constantly acting to dissipate his ignorance 
and his errors, and nourish his divine life, until 
he shall attain its full measure, and be complete 
in Christ. 

Great are the privileges, rich the blessings, 
which Christ gives his people in and through hii 
church. 



CflAFfEB XV. 

ITS PIETY. 

The personal godliness of its individual mem 
6ere constitutes the piety of the Christian 
Ohurch. Their practical conformity to the Gos- 
pel adorns the doctrines of the Saviour in all 
things. The cultivation and practice of that 
piety demands the serious and constant regard ol 
every Christian. 

1. Prayer. 1 

Prayer is one of the most important of duties^ 
one of the most important of privileges. It is the 
Christian's " vital breath," his " native air." 

(a.) Secret Prayer. — No one can long main- 
tain the life of godliness, in his own soul, or 
honor his profession of love to Christ, or usefully 
perform the duties of a Christian, who is not ii. 
the daily habit of secret prayer. Every day 
should he retire to his closet, and free from all 



Bee Part First, chap* v., ZL 



144 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

outward and worldly interruption, Lold com 
munion with God. 

On rising in the morning, and retiricg at 
night, are specially appropriate, as occasions for 
prayer. Yet, besides this, it should be enjoyed 
as often as practicable. Indeed, a spirit of cease- 
less prayer should be cherished, and the heart 
often be lifted heavenward in holy communion. 
Almost every case of backsliding begins in a 
neglect of secret prayer. 

(b.) .Family Prayer. — Every Christian parent 
should see that daily prayer be offered in the 
family. No day should pass, under the ordinary 
circumstances of life, but that the divine good 
ness be acknowledged at the household altar 
Reading some portion of the Scriptures should 
accompany these family devotions ; and singing 
also, where that is practicable. The whole ser- 
vice should be very short, lest it weary and be 
irksome, rather than pleasant. At such occa- 
sions, every member of the family should be 
present — especially should the children and do- 
mestics come under the sacred influence. 

(c.) Social Prayer. — Every Christian should 
consider it a duty and a delight, to assist in sus« 
taining those services of social worship, foi 
prayer and exhortation, which the members oJ 
the church observe. It is a great, help to piety. 



HE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 145 

and indued it is difficult fcr a church to preserve 
its spirit u&Mty and efficiency without it. 

(d.) Special Prayer. — Every Christian should, 
also, make it a point to offer special prayer for 
the charch, iis pastor, the success and universal 
Bpread of the Gospel, the conversion of particu 
lar persons ; in short, for all those objects which 
he is particularly desirous the grace of God 
shall accomplish. 

2. Reading the Scriptures, 

The Scriptures are able to make us wise unto 
salvation. By these alone is the knowledge of 
Christ Jesus our Lord. Therein is disclosed the 
character both of God and man ; and the way 
of life is revealed to human wretchedness, in the 
word of God. " Search the Scriptures." 

Their precepts enlighten the mind, their spirit 
sanctifies the heart ; more to be desired are they 
than gold. An ignorant Christian is without 
excuse, with the Bible, the treasury of divine 
wisdom, in his hands. 

While one should read the Scriptures with 
prayer, he should pray while reading the Scrip- 
tures, for the Holy Spirit to guide him to a 
correct and profitable understanding of them. 
Borne single portion, treasured in the mind and 
made the theme of prayerful meditation, wil] 
7 



146 THE BAPTIST CBUROB DIREvTrOIlY. 

prove of the greatest possible advantage to thi 
Christian. 

3. The Communion? 

A punctual and prayerful attendance on, and 
enjoyment of, the ordinance of the LoroVs Sup* 
per, is far too little thought of, and too lightly 
esteemed, as an indication of personal piety, and 
also as a means of religious prosperity and 
growth in grace. 

It is surprising that so many Christians can 
neglect that sacred symbolic rite. How can the 
disciple, who trusts in atoning blood for salva.- 
tion, neglect the table where are spread the 
emblems of a Saviour's dying love? Shall we 
forget his example, and disregard what he bade 
his disciples to remember and do ? 

Some absent themselves from the communion 
from mere indifference, some because they are 
grieved with their brethren, and some because 
they do not think themselves worthy to be there. 
All these views are false, most unjust and un- 
generous to Christ, and most injurious to them 
pelves and to the church. The example is un- 
happy on others, and especially on the yonng 
aieinbers, No one ever found that a neglect of 

> 8ee Part First, chap. lit. » 



l'HE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECfORY. 147 

fclie Lord's Supper has cured a cold heart, 01 
reclaimed a backslidden life, or removed anv 
grievance or difficulty from among brethren. 

The humble, prayerful, and spiritually minded 
Christian, will esteem it one of his richest privi- 
leges, that he can come to the table of his divine 
Lord, and there remember and celebrate the 
love that saved him. It cheers his heart, it 
brightens his hope, and strengthens his faith 
nor will he ever be absent from so sacred a place 
when he can be there. 

4. Js r-ot k&rly Love. 

The spirit and practice of Christian harmony 
and union, by which ihi lisciples of Christ live 
together in the bonds ol peace, loved and loving 
one another, bearing with each other's faults, 
and still being kind; this is one of the chief 
excellences of the Christian spirit and character. 

This also constitutes one of the strongest argu- 
ments in favor of religion that can be urged on 
the impenitent and unbelieving. Hatred and 
variance, contention and strife, are not the spirit 
of Christ, and should have no pJace in the heart* 
wr intercourse of his people. 

5. Benevolence. 
A generous benevolence the Gospel inculcates 



118 THE BArriST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

It was the spirit of Christ, and is the spirit of al\ 
his sincere followers. " Freely ye have received, 
freely give," not only the blessings of grace, but 
equally every blessing needed ; all of which 
Elike, are the gifts of our Heavenly Father's 
goodness. 

To feed the hungry, clothe the naked, visit 
the sick, supply the wants of the destitute, is an 
honor to the Christian name. And to do this, 
not only to those who are of the household of 
faith, but even to the unthankful and the unkind, 
in imitation of the divine beneficence. It is a 
reproach to the Christian profession when its 
disciples shut up their bowels of compassion 
against the poor. 



6. Integrity. 

It might seem unnecessary to speak of the 
practice of integrity as a Christian virtue ; yet, 
"X should be constantly cultivated and observed. 

The Christian should be a man of perfect 
honesty with both God and men ; upright, just, 
and truthful in all his dealings, having a sacred 
regard for his word; pure in all his conduct, 
generous and honorable in all his dealings, and 
*uhout reproach or blame before the world. 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 14tf 

7. Spirituality, 

The Christian should cherish that spirituality 
ef mind which is the life of religion, and tlii 
opposite of worldly mi ndedness, selfishness, sen' 
Buality, and lust. To have the " conversation in 
heaven," and the affections set on things divine, 
this is the nature and delight of one who is born 
from above, and has a new heart and a right 
spirit renewed within him. 

8. Consistency. 

In nothing is Christian consistency more appa- 
rent and marked than in setting an example 
which will be safe for others to follow. 

Let him shun every appearance of evil, by 
avoiding those habits, indulgences, and recrea- 
tions which are of evil tendency ', and would be 
dangerous, at least for others, to practice, lest 
some, unhappily following his footsteps, should 
fall and perish. The devout Christian will deny 
himself even lawful pleasures and pursuits, if 
there is danger that others may take occasion 
thereby to commit sin. 

9. Forgiveness. 

The spirit of forgimeness should be earnestly 
cherished as a vital element of piety. Th« 



150 THE BAPTIST OHTJROH DIRECTORY. 

Christian should forgive the injuries and hostili 
ties of the envious and the malicious ; much 
more, the fancied or real wrongs of friends, eveQ 
as he has been or hopes to be forgiven. 

He should do good to them that hate him, and 
pray for those who despitefully use him. S3 
Christ did ; and so his disciples can best subdue 
their enemies and imitate their Redeemer. 
Much more should the offences which some- 
times arise among brethren be freely and 
cheerfully forgiven. 

10. Self- Examination. 

But few Christian duties are more important, 
and perhaps few are more neglected than that oi 
self-examination. It should be habitually and 
frequently performed, not so much because it is 
pleasant as because it is profitable, because it 
reveals to the disciple his faults and his infirmi- 
ties ; shows both how weak and how unworthy 
he is, and thus enables him to guard against 
future temptations, and, most of all, drives him 
to the Mercy Seat, where alone his strength ig 
to be found. 

Without this exercise frequently resorted to, 
Srhich indeed may be as painful as it is useful, 
the Christian can know but little of himself, and 
-little of that grace which sustains him. But with 



THE BAPTIST CHDROB DUtEOTORY. 151 

it, every Christian virtue is cherished; he bo- 
conies humbly confident, and meekly bold, in 
the fight of faith, and adorns the doctrines (A 
godliness and the profession he has made. 

11. Religious Fasting, 

There are different opinions entertained by 
the wise and the good, respecting religious fasir 
ing as a means of sanctification and growth in 
grace. It cannot, however, be doubted that the 
Scriptures give abundant countenance to the 
custom, and that many of the most conspicuous 
examples of personal piety mentioned there, 
either habitually or occasionally practised i^- 
not to forget the example of our divine Redeemel 
himself. 

In times of great trial or temptation, or at 
ordinary times, to gain higher degrees of reli- 
gious joy, and greater spirituality of mind, or to 
secure greater spiritual blessings for others, 
many of the godly in all ages have been accus- 
tomed to retire as much as possible from the 
world, denying themselves ordinary food and the 
usual enjoyments and pleasures of life, and find 
the blessings they sought in devout humiliation, 
and protracted and earnest communion with 
God 



CHAPTER XVI. 

ITS DOCTRINES. 

All evangelical Christian churches profess to 
lake the Holy Scriptures as their only and suf- 
ficient guide in matters of faith and doctrine. 
To believe what the Bible teaches in this respect 
— nothing more, nothing less — is to believe right 
—nothing more and nothing less. 

It is contrary to the enlightened conscience 
and judgment of every Christian, for any church 
or individual to construct a religious creed, sepa- 
rate from and independent of the Bible, and re- 
quire each member of a church to assent and 
subscribe to that, even though such a creed be 
professedly founded on, and in many things in 
accordance with, the Scriptures. If one believes 
what the Bible teaches, and as the Bible teaches, 
he believes enough. 

But since different persons understand and 
interpret the Bible differently, and draw con- 
tradictory doctrines from the same Scriptures, 
it is perhaps desirable that each church and 



iw 



fHti BAPTIST CHtJRCH DIRECTORY. 15$ 

each individual should have carefully d. awr. 
out and written down, in concise and expreiihivo 
language, what they understand the Scripture! 
V> teach These are sometimes called " con 
fessions of faith" They are the understood 
teachings of the Bible, expressed perhaps in 
other words for convenience, and are important 
R8 a standard of reference and information, 
briefly expressing and explaining what are be- 
lieved to be the fundamental doctrines taught in 
the Scriptures, and are also a convenient method 
of ascertaining whether the faith of others agrees 
with, or is contrary to, their own. 

The most of churches have a Confession of 
Faith printed and distributed among the mem 
bers. These are not verbally the same in al 
churches, but substantially alike as to the doc- 
trines they express. The following form, usually 
called the " New Hampshire Confession of 
Faith," is now extensively adopted by the 
churches North and East, wh'le the " Philadel- 
phia Confession of Faith," is 7ery generally in 
use at the South. The latter is substantially the 
"London Confession of Faith," first published 
in the year 1689. It is much more full than 
the one given below, occupying too much space 
for insertion in this work, and is higher in it* 
tone as to the doctrines of grace. They d« no! 
7* 



«54 ThE BAFUST CHURCH D1RECT0BY. 

id any sense, however, contradict each other. 
Besides these, there are many others, adopted 
by single churches, or Associations, but with no 
?ery essential doctrinal differences. 

Thase do, of course, set forth but a small part of 
what the Scriptures teach, and are simply de- 
signed to present a few of the leading and most 
prominent doctrines. 

I. — The Scriptures. 

>r> e believe that the Holy Bible was written 
by r-«en divinely inspired, and is a perfect trea- 
sure of heavenly instruction ; ' that it has God 
for i»<6 author, salvation for its end,' and truti 
without any mixture of error for its matter ; 
that it reveals the principles by which God wiL 
judge us ; * and therefore is, and shall remain to 
the end of the world, the true centre of Christ- 
ian union, 6 and the supreme standard by which 
all human conduct, creeds, and opinions should 
be tried. 6 

Places in the Bible where taught. 
i 2 Tim. iii. 16, 17. All Scripture is given by inspiration (A 
€h>d, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, 
for instruction in righteousness ; that the man of God may b« 
perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works. Also, 
2 Pet. i. 21. 2 Sam. xxiii. 2. Acts i. 16; iii. 21. John x. 85 
F^ike xvi. 29-81. Ps. ?xix. 111. Rom. iii. 1, 2. 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 155 

* 2 Tim. iii. 15. Able to make thee wise unto salvation 
Mso, 1 Pet. i. 10-12 Acts xi. 14. Rom. i. 16. Mark xvi, 
16. John v. 38, 39. 

* Proverbs xxx. 5, 6. Every word of God is pure. Add 
thou not unto his words, lest he reprove thee, and thou be 
found a liar. Also, John xvii. 17. Rev. xxii. 18, 19. Rom. 
Hi. 4. 

* Rom. it 12. As many as have sinned in the law, shall be 
Judged by the law. John xii. 47, 48. If any man hear my 
words — the word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him 
in the last day. Also, 1 Cor. iv. 3, 4. Luke x. 10-16; xii. 
47,48. 

* Phil. iii. 16. Let us walk by the same rule ; let us mind the 
lame thing. Also, Ephes. iv. 8-6. Phil. ii. 1, 2. 1 Cor. i. 10. 
1 Pet. iv. 11. 

e 1 John iv. 1. Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the 
spirits whether they are of God. Isaiah viii. 20. To the law 
and to the testimony ; if they speak not according to this word, 
it is because there is no light in them. 1 Thess. v. 21. Prove 
»11 things. 2 Cor. xiii. 5. Prove your own selves. Also, Acta 
ivii. 11. 1 John iv. 6. Jude 3d v. Ephes. vi. 17. Ps. cxix. 
», 60. Phil. i. 9-11. 

IL— The True God. 

We believe the Scriptures teach that there is 
one, and only one, living and true God, an infi 
nite, intelligent Spirit, whose name is Jehovah v 
the Maker and Supreme Ruler of Heaven and 
Earth ; * inexpressibly glorious in holiness,* and 
worthy of all possible honor, confidence and 
love ; * that in the unity of the Godhead there 
r >•** *hree persons, the Father, the Son, and th* 



156 THE BAFriST OHTRCH DIRECTORY. 

floly Ghost ;* equal in every divine perfection, 
and executing distinct but harmonious offices \M 
Ihe great work of redemption.* 

Places in the Bible where taught. 

1 John iv. 24. God is a Spirit. Ps. cxlvii. 5. His coder 
•tending is infinite. Fs. lxxxiii. 18. Thou whose name alons 
is JEHOVAH, art the Most High over ail the earth. H«b. iii. 
4. Rom. i. 20. Jer. x. 10. 

■ Ex. xv. 11. Who is like unto Thee — glorious in holiness! 
laa. vi. 3. 1 Pet. i. 15, 16. Rev. iv. 6-8. 

* Mark xii. 30. Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all 
thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind, and 
with all thy strength. Rev. iv. 11. Thou art worthy, Lord, 
to receive glory, and honor, and power : for thou hast created 
all things, and for thy pleasure they are and were created 
Matt. x. 37. Jer. ii. 12, 13. 

4 Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye therefore and teach all nations, 
oaptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Ghost. John xv. 26. When the comforter is come, 
whom I will send you from the Father, even the Spirit of Truth, 
which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of me. 
I Cor. xii. 4-6. 1 John v. 7. 

' John x. 30. I and my Father are one. John v. 17 ; xiv. 
23 ; xvii. 5, 10. Acts v. 3, 4. 1 Cor. ii. 10, 11. Phil. it. 5, 6. 

6 Ephes. ii. 18. For through Him [the Son] we both have 
an access by one Spirit unto the Father. 2 Cor. xiii. 14. ""be 
grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the 
tommunion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Rev. L 4» fr 
Com p. ii. 7. 

III.— The Fall of Man. 
Wo believe the Scriptures teach that Man 



THB BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 151 

created in holiness, under the law of bis Maker ;' 
but by voluntary transgression fell from that 
holy and happy state ; ' in consequence of which 
\\\ mankind are now sinners,* not by constraint 
bat choice ; * being by nature utterly void of that 
holiness required by the law of God, pjsitively 
inclined to evil ; and therefore under just con 
demnation to eternal ruin, 6 without defence or 
excuse.* 

Places in the Bible where taught. 
Gen. L 2T. God created mania his own image Gen. i. 81. 
And God saw every thing that he had made, and behold, it wm 
very good. Eccles. vii. 29. Acts xvii. 26. Gen. ii. 16. 

* Gen. iii. 6-24. And when the woman saw that the tree 
was good for food, and that it was pleasant to the eyes, and 
tree to be desired to make one wise ; she took of the fruil 
thereof and did eat; and gave also unto her husband with her, 
and he did eat. Therefore the Lord God drove out the man ; 
and he placed at the east of the garden of Eden, Cherubims, 
and a flaming sword which turned every way to keep the way 
of tht> tree of life. Rom. v. 12. 

* Rom. v. 19. By one man's disobedience many were made 
sinners. John iii. 6. Ps. li. 5. Rom. v. 15-19; viii. 7. 

4 Isa. liii. 6. We have turned, every one to his own way. 
Gen. vi. 12. Rom. iii. 9-18. 

* Eph. ii. 1-3. Among whom also we all had our con versa 
(ion in times past in the lusts of our flesh, fulfilling the desirei 
»f the flesh and of the m:nd ; and were by nature the children of 
irath even as others. Rom. i. 18. For the wrath of God is 
revealed from heaven against aII ungodliness and unrighteous* 
oess of men, who hold the truth im unrighteousness. Rom, i 
M i ii. 1-16. Gal. iii. 10. Matt, xx 16. 



158 THE BAPTIST CHURCH blEEtTORT. 

• Ez. xriii. 19, 20. Yet say ye, Why? doth not the son beai 
foe iniquity of the father? The aoul that sinneth it shall die. 
S'he aon shall not bear the iniquity of the father, neither ehaU 
the father bear the iniquity of the son ; the righteousness of th« 
righteous shall be upon him, and the wickedness of the wicked 
shall be upon him. Rom. i. 20. So that they are without ex 
cuse. Rom. iii. 19. That every mouth maybe stopped and al. 
the world may become guilty before God. Gal. iii. 22. 

IV. — The Way of Salvation. 

We believe the Scriptures teach that the sal- 
vation of sinners is wholly of grace ; ' through 
the mediatorial offices of the Son of God ; * who 
by the appointment of the Father, freely took 
upon him our nature, yet without sin ; ' honored 
the divine law by his personal obedience,* and 
by his death made a full atonement for. our 
Bins;* that having risen from the dead, he is now 
enthroned in heaven ; 8 and uniting in his won- 
derful person the tenderest sympathies with 
divine perfections, he is every way qualified to 
be a suitable, a compassionate, and an all-sufii- 
cient Saviour. 1 

Places in the Bible where taught. 

k Eph. ii. 5. By grace ye are saved. Matt, xviii. 11. I Joha 
fcr. 10. 1 Cor. iii. 5-7. Acts xv. 11. 

* John iii. 16. For God so loved the world that he gavo his 
fcaly begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not 
perish, but have everlasting life. John i. 1-14. Heb. iv. 1 * 
ai. 24. 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 159 

• Phil. ii. 6, 7. Who being in the form of God, thought it nol 
robbery to be equal with God ; but made himself of no reputa 
tion, and took upon him the form of a servant, and was made iu 

he likeness of men. Heb. ii. 9 ; ii. 14. 2 Cor. v. 21. 

* Isa xlii. 21. The Lord is well pleased for his righteousness' 
mke : he will magnify the law and make it honorable. Phil, ii 
8. Gal. iv. 4. 5. Rom. iii. 21. 

6 Isa. liii. 4, 5. He was wounded for our transgressions, h« 
was bruised for our iniquities; the chastisement of our peace 
was upon him ; and with his stripes we are healed. Matt. xx. 
28. Rom. iii. 21 ; iv. 25-26. 1 John iv. 10; ii. 2. 1 Cor. xv. 
1-8. Heb. ix. 13-15. 

e Heb. i. 8. Unto the Son he saith, Thy throne, God, is foi 
!*er and ever. Heb. i. 3 ; viii. 1. Col. iii. 1-4. 

T Heb. vii. 25. Wherefore he is able also to save them to the 
3tmost that come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to 
aiake intercession for them. Col. ii. 9. For iu him dwelleth 
nil the fullness of the Godhead bodily. Heb. ii. 18. In that he 
Himself hath suffered, being tempted, he is able to succor them 
inat arc tempted. Heb vii. 26. Ps. lxxxix. 19. Ps. xlv. 

V. — Justification. 

We believe the Scriptures teach that the great 
Gospel blessing which Christ ' secures to such as 
believe in him is justification; * that justification 
includes the pardon of sin, 8 and the promise of 
eternal life on principles of righteousness; 4 that 
it is bestowed, not in consideration of any works 
&f righteousness which we have done, but solely 
through faith in the Redeemer's blood ; * by vir- 
tue of which faith his perfect righteousness is 
fr©«ly imputed to us of God ; • that it brings us 



160 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

Into a state of most blessed peace and favor with 
God, and secures every other blessing needful 
for time and eternity/ 

Places in the Bible where taught. 
s John i. 16. Of his fullness have all we received. Eph. iii. 8. 

* Acts xiii. 39. By him all that believe are justified from all 
things. fsa. iii. 11, 12. Rom. viii. 1. 

* Roji. v. 9. Being justified by his blood, we shall be saved 
from wrath through him Zech. xiii. 1. Matt. ix. 6. Acti 
X. 43. 

* Rom. v. 1*7. They which receive the abundance of grace 
and of the gift of righteousness, shall reign in life by one, 
Jesus Christ. Titus iii. 5, 6. 1 Pet. iii. 1. 1 John ii. 25. 
Rom. v. 21. 

* Rom. iv. 4, 6. Now to him that worketh is the reward not 
reckoned of grace, but of death. But to him that worketh not, 
but believeth on him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith ii 
counted for righteousness. Rom. v. 21 ; vi. 23. Phil. iii. 7-9. 

* Rom. v. 19. By the obedience of one shall many be made 
righteous. Rom. iii. 24-26 ; iv. 23-25. 1 John ii. 12. 

7 Rom. v. 1, 2. Being justified by faith, we have peace with 
God, through our Lord Jesus Christ ; by whom also we have 
access by faith into this grace wherein we stand, and rejoice in 
hope of the glory of God. Rom. v. 8. We glory in tiibula« 
tions also. Rom. v. 11. We also joy in God. 1 Cor. i. 30 t 81. 
Mat. vi. 88. 1 Tim. iv. 8. 

VI. — The Freeness of Salvation. 

We believe the Scriptures teach that the 
blessings of salvation are made free to all by the 
Gospel ; * that it is the immediate duty of all to 
accept them by a cordial, peuitent and otedien! 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 161 

faith; 1 and that nothing prevents the salvation 
of the greatest sinner on earth, but his own 
determined depravity and voluntary rejection of 
tiie Gospel ; 8 which rejection involves him in an 
aggravated condemnation. 4 

Places in the Bible where taught. 

1 Isa. Iv. U Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the 
waters. Rev. xxii. 17. Whosoever will, let him take the water 
of life freely. Luke xiv. 17. 

1 Rom. xvi. 26. The Gospel, according to the commandment 
of the everlasting God, made known to all nations for the ob€r 
dience of faith. Mark i. 15. Rom. i. 15-17. 

* John y. 40. Ye will not come to me, that ye might have 
life. Matt, xxiii. 37. Rom. ix. 32. Prov. i. 24. Acts xiii. 46. 

4 John iii. 19. And this is the condemnation, that light is 
come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than lighl 
because their deeds were evil. Matt. xi. 20. Luke xix. 27 
2 Thess. i. 8. 

Vii. — Regeneration. 

We believe the Scriptures teach that in ordei 
to be saved, sinners must be regenerated, or 
born again ; ' that regeneration consists in giv^ 
lug a holy disposition to the mind ; a that it ia 
effected in a manner above our comprehension 
by the power of the Holy Spirit, in connection 
with divine truth," so as to secure our voluntary 
ibedience to the Gospel ; * and that its proper 
3vidence appears in the holy fruits of repentance, 
$nd faith, and newness of life. 



163 THE BAFflST CHURCH DIRECTOR f. 

Places in the Bible where taught. 
1 John iii. 3. Verily, verily, I say unto thee, except u man b« 
born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God. John iii. 6, "?. 
1 Cor. i. 14. Rev. viii. 7-9 ; Rev. xxl 27. 

■ 2 Cor. v. 17. If any man be in Christ, he is a new ere* 
me. Ez. xxx vi. 26. Deut xxx. 6. Rom. ii. 28, 29 ; v. 5 

John, iv. f. 

■ John iii. 8. The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thoi 
nearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, 
and whither it gocth ; so is every one that is born of the Spirit. 
John i. 13. Which were born, not of blood, nor of the will ol 
the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God. James i. 16-18. 
Of hia own will begat he us with the word of truth. 1 Cor. i. 
80. Phil. ii. 13. 

4 1 Pet. i. 22-25. Ye have purified your souls by obeyiug 
ihe truth through the Spirit. 1 John v. 1. Whosoever believeth 
ihat Jesus is the Christ is born of God. Eph. iv. 20-24 ; 
Col. iii. 9-11. 

' Eph. v. 9. The fruit of the Spirit is in all goodness and 
righteousness, and truth. Rom. viii. 9. Gal. v. 16-23. Eph. 
iii. 14-21. Matt. iii. 8-10 ; vil 20. 1 John, v. 4, 18. 

VIII. — Repentance and Faith. 

We believe the Scriptures teach that repent 
aoce and faith are sacred duties, and also inse- 
parable graces, wrought in our souls by the 
regenerating Spirit of God ; ' whereby being 
deeply convinced of our guilt, danger and help- 
lessness, and of the way of salvation by Christ," 
we turn to Go <d with unfeigned contrition, confes- 
sion, and supplication for mercy ; 3 at the same 
lime heartily receiving the Lord Jesns Christ ae 



THE BAPTIST OHUBOH DIRECTORY. 163 

our prophet, priest, and king, and relying on 
him alone as the only and all-sufficient Saviour.* 

Places in the Bible where taught. 
1 Mark i. 15. Repent ye, and believe the Gospel. Acts xi. 
19s Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance 
into life. Ephes. ii. 8. By grace ye are saved, through faith ; 
and that not of yourselves ; it is the gift of God. 1 John v. 1 
Whosoever believeth that Jesus is the Christ, is born of God. 

3 John xvi. 8. He will reprove the world of sin. and of 
righteousness, and of judgment. Acts ii. 37, 38. They were 
pricked in their heart, and said — Men and brethren, what shall 
we do? Then Peter said unto them, Repent, and be baptized 
every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remiwsioir 
3f your sins. Acts xvi. 30, 31. 

* Luke xviii. 13. And the publican smote upon his breast 
aaying, God be merciful to me a sinner. Luke xv. lb 2. 
James iv. 7-10. 2 Cor. vii. 11. Rome x. 12, 13. Ps. Ii. 

4 Rom, x. 9-11. If thou shalt confess with thy mouth fcnt 
Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thy heart that God hath raised 
nim from the dead, thou shalt be saved. Acta iii. 22, 23. Heo 
iv. 14. Ps. ii. 6. Heb. i. 8 ; viii. 26. 2 Tim. i. 12. 

IX. — God's Purpose of Grace. 

We believe the Scriptures teach that election 
te the eternal purpose of God, according to which 
he graciously regenerates, sanctifies, and saves 
ainners ; ' that being perfectly consistent with the 
free agency of man, it comprehends all the 
ne&ne in connection with the end ; 8 that it is a 
most glorious display of God's sovereign good 
Uo»6 s being infinitely free, wise, holy and un 



164 THE BAPTIST OHDKCH DIKKC'IOKV. 

changeable; 8 that it utterly excludes lasting 
and promotes humility, Jove, prayer, praise, trusl 
in God, and active imitation of his free mercy ; 
that it encourages the use of means in the highest 
degree ; 6 that it may be ascertained by its effects 
in all who truly believe the Gospel ; * that it is 
the foundation of Christian assurance ; 7 and that 
to ascertain it with regard to ourselves demands 
and deserves the utmost diligence. 8 

Places in the Bible where taught. 

1 2 Tim. i. 8, 9. Be not thoa therefore ashamed of the testi- 
mony of our Lord, nor of me his prisoner ; but be thou partaker 
of the afflictions of the Gospel, according to the power of God ; 
who hath saved us and called us with a holy calling, not accord- 
ing to our works, but according to his own purpose and grace 
which was given us in Christ Jesus before the world began. 
Eph. i. 3-1*. 1 Pet. i. 1, 2. Rom. xi. 5, 6. John xv. 16. 1 
John iv. 19. Hos. xii. 9. 

3 2 Thess. ii. 13, 14. But we are bound to give thanks always 
to God for you, brethren beloved of the Lord, because God hath 
from the beginning chosen you to salvation, thro igh sanctifica- 
tion of the Spirit and belief of the truth ; whereunto he 
failed you by our Gospel, to the obtaining of the glory of our 
Lord Jesus Christ. Acts xiii. 48. John x. 16. Matt. xx. 16 
Acts xv. 14 

" Ex. xxxiii. 18, Is). And Moses said, I beseech thee, show 
Bae thy glory. And he said, I will cause all my goodness tt 
pass before thee, and I will proclaim the name of the Lord 
hefore thee, and will be gracious to whom I will be gracious, 
sad will show mercy on whom 1 will show mercy. Matt. xx. 15. 
Ls it not lawful for me to do what I will with my own ? la thin* 



THE KAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY . 16l» 

Vfn «vil, because I am good? Eph. L 11. Rom. ix. 23, 24 
Jer *xxi. 8. Rom. xi. 28, 29. Jam. i. 17, 18. 2 Tim. L * 
Rom. xi. 32-86. 

' 1 Cor. iv. 7. For who maketh thee to differ from anothei \ 
&ud what hast thou that thou didst not receive ? Now if thoa 
didst receive it, why dost thou glory as if thou hadst nc* 
received it? 1 Cor. i. 26-31. Rom. iii. 27; iv. 16. Col. iii. 
12. 1 Cor. iii. 5-7 ; xv. 10. 1 Pet. v. 10. Acts i. 24. 1 Thes*. 
U. 13. 1 Pet ii. 9. Luke xviii. 7. John xv. 16. Eph. i. 16- 
1 Thess. ii. 12. 

• 2 Tim. ii. 10. Therefore I endure all things for the elects' 
sake, that they also may obtain the salvation which is in Christ 
Jesus with eternal glory. 1 Cor. ix. 22. I am made all things 
to all men, that I might by all means save some. Rom. viii. 28 
-30. John vi. 37-40. 2 Pet. i. 10. 

• 1 Thess. 4-10. Knowing, brethren beloved, your election 
of God ; for our Gospel came unto you, not in word only, but i* 
power, and in the Holy Ghost, and in much assurance, etc. 

T Rom. viii. 28-30. Moreover, whom he did predestinate, 
them he also called, and whom he called them he also justified, 
and whom he justified them he also glorified. What shall we 
then say to these things ? If God be for us, who can be against 
ns? Isa xlii. 16. Rom. xi. 29. 

8 2 Pet. i. 10, 11. Wherefore the rather, brethren, give dili- 
gence to make your calling and election sure ; for if ye do these 
things, ye shall never fall ; for so an entrance shall be ministered 
unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord 
And Saviour Jesus Christ. Phil iii 12. Heb. vi. 11. 

X. Sanotifioation. 

We believe the Scriptures teach that Sanctifl* 
cation is the process by which, according to the 
will of God, we are made partakers of his holi 



I6# THE BAPTIST OHUROH DIREOTOBir. 

ness ; ' that it is a progressive work ; * that it i 
begun in regeneration ; * and that it is carried i a 
in the hearts of believers by the presence ar J 
power of the Holy Spirit, the Sealer and Co: - 
sorter, in the continual use of the appoint 1 1 
means — especially the word of God, self-exam) i 
ation, self-denial, watchfulness, and prayer.* 

Places in the Bible where Taught. 
1 1 Thes8. iv. 8. For this is the will of God, even j hh 
•anctification. 1. Thess. v. 28. And the very God of piauc« 
sanctify you wholly. 2 Cor. vii. 1 ; xiii. 9. Ephes. i. 4. 

* Prov. iv. 18. The path of the just is as the shining li^wt 
which shineth more and more, unto the perfect day. 2 Cor. lii 

8. Heb. vi. 1. 2 Peter i. 6-8. Phil. 12-16. 

• John ii. 29. If ye know that he [God] is righteous, ye 
kuow that every one that doeth righteousness is born of Um. 
Rora viii. 5. They that are after the flesh, do mind the things 
of the flesh ; but they that are after the Spirit, the things of 
the Spirit. John iii. 6. Phil. i. 9-11. Ephes. i. 13, 14. 

4 Phil. ii. 12, 13. Work out your own salvation with fear 
and trembling, for it is God which worketh in you both to will 
and to do, of his good pleasure. Ephes. iv. 11, ISs. 1 Peter 
ii. 2. 2 Peter iii. 18. 2 Cor. xiii. 5. Luke xl. 86 ; ix. 28. 
Matt, xxvl 41. Ephes. vi. ; 18. iv. 80. 

XI. — Perseverance of Saints. 

We believe the Scriptures teach that such only 
are real believers as endure unto the end ; ' that 
their persevering attachment to Christ is the 
grand mark which distinguishes them from 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 16? 

superficial professors ; * that a special Providence 
watches over their welfare ; ' and they are kept 
by the power of God through faith unto salva- 
tion. 4 

Places in the Bible where Taught, 

1 John viii. 81. Then said Jesus, If ye continue in my word, 
then are ye my disciples indeed. 1 John ii. 27, 28 ; iii. 9 ; 
r. 18. 

8 John ii. 19. They went out from us, but they were nut of 
us ; for if they had been of us, they would no doubt have con- 
tinued with us ; but they went out that it might be made mani- 
fest that they were not all of us. John xiii. 18. Matt. xih. 20, 
21. John vi. 66-69. 

8 Rom. viii. 28. And we know all things work together ror 
good unto them that love God, to them who are the called ao 
wording to his purpose. Matt. vi. 80-88. Jer. xxxii. 40. P* 
xci. 11, 12; cxxi. 8. 

4 Phil. i. 6. He who hath begun a good work in you will pen 
form it until the day of Jesus Christ. Phil. ii. 12, 18. Judt 
xxiv. 25. Heb. i. 14 ; xiii. 5. 2 Kings vi. 16. 1 John iv, 4. 

XII. — The Law and Gospel. 

We believe the Scriptures teach that the Law 
of God is the eternal and unchangeable rule of 
his moral government ; ' that it is holy, just, and 
good ; 9 and that the inability which the Scrip* 
tures ascribe to fallen men to fulfill its precepts, 
wises entirely from their love of sin ; * to delive* 
them from which, and to restore them through a 
Mediator to unfeigned obedience to the holt 



1 08 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIREOTCR*. 

Law, is one great end of the Gospel, and of th« 
Means of Grace connected with the establish 
ment of the visible church/ 

Place* in the Bible where Taught. 
Rom. iii. 31. Do we make void the law through faith! 
God forbid. Yea, we establish the law. Matt. v. 17. Luke, 
xvi. 17. Rom. iii. 20; iv. 15. 

a Rom vii. 12. The law is holy, and the commandment holy, 
and just, and good. Rom. vii. 7, 14, 22. Gal. iii. 21. Psalm, 
cxix. 

* Rom. viii. 7, S. The carnal mind is enmity against God; 
for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be. 
So then they that are in the flesh cannot please God. Josh 
Ixiv. 19. Jer. xiii. 23. John vi. 44; v. 44. 

4 Rom. viii. 2, 4. For the law of the Spirit of Life in 
Christ Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death. 
For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the 
flesh, God sending his own Sou in the likcDess of sinful flesh, 
and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh ; that the righteousness 
of the law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh, 
but after the Spirit. Rom. x. 4. 1 Tim. i. 5. Heb. viii. 10. 
Jade, xx. 21. Heb. xii. 14. Matt. xvi. 17, 18. 1 Cor. xii. 28. 

XIII. — A Gospel Church. 

We believe the Scriptures teach that a visible 
church of Christ is a congregation of baptized 
believers, 1 associated by covenant in the faith 
and fellowship of the Gospel ; a observing the or- 
dinances of Christ ; s governed by his laws ;* and 
exercising the gifts, rights, and privileges in 
rated in them by His word ;' that its only scrip 



THE BAIltST CnURCH DIRECTORY. ltfjj 

tnral officers are Bishops 3r Pastors, and Deft 
nons,* whose qualifications, claims and duties are 
iefinei in the Epistles to Timothy and Titus. 

Places in the Bible where Taught, 

1 Cor. i. 1-18. Paul . . . unto the church of God which is el 
Oorinth. . . Is Christ divided ? Was Paul crucified for you ? Oi 
were yc baptized in the name of Paul? Matt, xviii. 17. Acta 
?. 11 ; viii. 1 ; xi. 81. 1 Cor. iv. 1*7 ; xiv. 28. 3 John 9. 1 Tim. 
ui. 5. 

8 Acts ii. 41, 42. Then they that gladly received his word 
were baptized ; and the same day there were added to them 
about three thousand souls. 2 Cor. viii. 5. They first gave 
Iheir ownselves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God 
Acts, ii. 47. 1 Cor. v. 12, 13. 

' 1 Cor. xi. 2. Now I praise you, brethren, that ye remem- 
ber me in all things, and keep the oidinances as I delivered 
lhem unto you. 2 Thess. iii. 6. Rom. xvi. 17-20. 1 Cor. xl 
23. Matt, xviii. 15-20 1 Cor. v. 5. 2 Cor. ii. 7. 1 Cor. 
iv. 17. 

1 Matt, xxviii. 20. Teaching them to observe all things what- 
soever I have commanded you. John xiv. 15; xv. 1 Johp 
iv. 21. John xiv. 21. 1 Thess. iv. 2. 2 John 6. Gal. vi. 2 
All the Epistles. 

* Ephes. \v. 7. Unto every one of us is given grace according 
to the measure of the gift of Christ. 1 Cor. xiv. 12. Seek 
that ye may excel to the edifying of the church. Phil. i. 27. 
That I may hear of your affairs, that ye stand fast in one spirit 
with one mind, striving together for the faith of the Gospel 
\ Cor. xii. xiv. 

* Phil. i. 1. With the Bishops and Deacona. Acta xiv. 28 
K9 22. 1 Tim. iii. Titus i. 

8 



170 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

XIV. Baptism and the Lord's Supper 

We believe the Scriptures teach that Christian 
Baptism is the immersion in water of a believer, 1 
into the name of the Father, and Son, and Holy 
Ghost ; a to show forth in a solemn and beautiful 
emblem, our faith in the crucified, buried, and 
risen Saviour, with its effect, in our death to sin 
and resurrection to a new life ; 8 that it is pre- 
requisite to the privileges of a church relation ; 
and to the Lord's Supper, 4 in which the members 
of the church, by the sacred use of bread and 
wine, are to commemorate together the dying 
love of Christ ;* preceded always by solemn self 
examination.* 

Places in the Bible where Taught. 

' Acts viii. 36-39. And the eunuch said, See, here is water 
what doth hinder me to be baptized ? And Philip said, If thos 
believest with all thy heart thou mayest. . . . And they went down 
Into the water, both Philip and the eunuch, and he baptized 
Aim. Matt. iii. 5, 6. John iii. 22, 23 ; iv. 1, 2. Matt, xxviil 
19. Mark xvi. 16. Acts ii. 88; viii. 12 ; xvi. 32-34; xviii. 8. 

* Matt, xviii. 19. Baptizing them in the name of the Father 
Mid of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Acts x. 47, 48. Gal 
lil 2*7, 28. 

• Rom. vi. 4. Therefore we are buried with him by baptism 
(nto death ; that like as Christ was raised from tl e dead by the 
glory of the Father, even so we also, should walk in newness ol 
life. Col ii. 12. 1 Peter iii. 20, 21. Acts xxii. 16. 

' Acts, ii. 41, 42. Then tliey thai gladly received his word 



THE BAPTIST CHUROri DIRECTORY. 171 

irere baptized, and there were added to them, the same day, 
about three thousand souls. And they continued steadfastly 
in the apostles' doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of 
bread, and in prayers. Matt, xxviii. 19, 20. Acts and Epi» 
ilea. 

* 1 Cor. xi. 26. As often as ye eat this bread and drink tbig 
cup, ye do show the Lord's death till he come. Matt, xxvl 
96*29. Mark xiv. 22-25. Luke xxii. 14-20. 

• 1 Cor. xi. 28. But let a man examine himself, and so let 
him eat of that bread and drink of that cup. 1 Cor. v. 1, 8 ; 
x. 8-82; xi. 17-82. John vi. 26-71. 

XY. — The Christian Sabbath. 

We believe the Scriptures teach that the first 
jay of the week is the Lord's Day, or Christian 
Sabbath ;' and is to be kept sacred to religious 
purposes, 9 by abstaining from all secular laboi 
and sinful recreations,' by the devout observance 
of all the means of grace, both private 4 and pub- 
lic ; 6 and by preparation for that rest that re- 
maineth for the people of God." 

Places in the Bible where Taught. 
1 Acts xx. 7. On the first day of the week, when the disci- 
ples came together to break bread, Paul preached to them 
Sen. it 8. CoL ii. 16, 17. Mark ii. 27. John xx. 19. 1 Cor. 
ivi. 1, 2. 

• Ex. xx. 8. .Remember the Sabbath Day, to keep it holy. 
Rev. i. 10. I was in the Spirit on the Lord's Day. Ps. cxviii 
84. This is the day which the Lord hath made; we will re« 
toice and be glad in it. 

• Iaa. lviii. 18, 14. If thou turn away thy foot from the Sab 



t72 THE BAPTTST CHURCH DIRECTOR** 

hath, from doiug thy pleasure on my hjly day; and call th« 
Babbath a delight, the holy of the Lord honorable ; and shall 
houor him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine owa 
pleasure, nor speaking thine own words ; then shall thou delight 
thyself in the Lord, and I will cause thee to ride upon the high 
places of the earth, and feed thee with the heritage ef Jacoc, 
Isa. lvi. 2-8. 

4 Ps. cxviii. 15. The voice of rejoicing and salvation is in the 
tabernacles of the righteous. 

* Heb. x. 24, 25. Not forsaking the assembling of yourselves 
together, as the manner of some is. Acts xi. 26. A whole 
year they assembled themselves with the church, and taught 
much people. Acts xiii. 44. The next Sabbath Day came 
almost the whole city together to hear the word of God. Lev. 
xix. 30. Ex. xlvi. 3. Luke iv. 16. Acts, xvii. 2, 3. Ps. xxvi. 
8 ; lxxxvii. 3. 

6 Heb. iv. 8-11. Let us labor therefore to enter into thai 
rest. 

XYI. — Civil Government. 

We believe the Scriptures teach that civil 
government is of divine appointment, for the 
interest and good order of human society ;* and 
that magistrates are to be prayed for, conscien- 
tiously honored and obeyed ; 9 except only in 
things opposed to the will of our Lord Jesui 
Christ, 8 who is the only Lord of the conscience, 
and the Prince of the kings of the earth. 

Places in the Bible where Taught 
1 Rons. xiii. 1-7. The powers that be are ordained of God 
For rulers are not a terror to good works, but to the e?il 
Deut. xri. 18. 2 Sam. xxiil 3, Ex. xviii. 23. Jer. *xx. 21. 



THE BAPTIST UHUKCH DIRECTORY. 173 

• Matt. ixii. 21. Render therefore unto CfBsar the things 
liiat are Csesar's, and unto God the things that are God'* 
Titus iii. 1. 1 Pet. ii. 13 1 Tim. ii. 1-8. 

■ Acta v. 29. We ought to obey God rather than man.— 
Matt x. 28. Fear not them which kill the body, but are not 
Able to kill the soul. Dan. iii. 15-18; vi. 7-10. Acts iv. 
18-20. 

4 Matt xxiii. 10. Ye have one Master, even Christ. Kom. 
xiv. 4. Who art thou that judgest another man's servant. 
Rev. xix. 14. And he hath on his vesture and on his thigh a 
name written, King of Kings and Lord of Lords. Ps. lxxii. 1 1 
Ps. ii. Rom. xiv. 9-18. 

XYII. — Kighteou8 and Wicked. 

We believe the Scriptures teach that there it 
a radical and essential difference betwen the 
righteous and the wicked ;* that such only af 
through faith are justified in the name of tin 
Lord Jesus, and sanctified by the Spirit of oui 
God, are truly righteous in his esteem; 8 while 
all such as continue in impenitence and unbelief 
are in his sight wicked, and under the curse ;' 
and this distinction holds among men both in 
and after death. 4 

Places in the Bible where Taught. 
Mai. iii. 18. Ye ehall discern between the righteous aud 
ttfl wicked ; between him that servett God and him that serveth 
\iirc not. Prov. xii. 26. Isa. v. 20. Gen. xviii. 23. Jer. xv, 
$9. Acts x. 34, 35. Rom. vi. 16. 

1 Bom. i. 17. The just shall Jive by faith. Rom. vii. 6. We 
are delivered from the law, that being dead wherein we were 



174 THE BAPl'IST C&iUBCH DIREOTOBY. 

held, that we should serve in newnoss of spirit, and aot in th« 
oldncss of the letter. 1 John ii. 29. If ye know that he ia 
righteous, ye know that every one that doeth righteousness ii 
born of him. 1 John iii. 7. Rom. vi. 18, 22. 1 Cor. xi. 32 
Prov. xi. 31. 1 Pet. iv. 17,18. 

' 1 John v. 19. And we know that we aro of God, and .he 
•iicle world lieth in wickedness. Gal. iii. 10. As many as are 
of the works of the law, are under the curse. John iii. 36. 
Isa. lvii. 21. Ps. x. 4. Isa. Iv. 6, 7. 

4 Prov. xiv. 32. The wicked is driven away in his wickedness, 
but the righteous hath hope in his death. See, also, the exam* 
pie of the rich man and Lazarus. Luke xvi. 25. Thou ia 
thy lifetime receivedst thy good things, and likewise Lazarus 
evil things ; but now he is comforted, and thou art tormented. 
John viii. 21-24. Prov. x 24. Luke xii. 4, 5; xi. 23-26. 
John xfi. 25, 26. Eccl. iii. 17. Matt. vii. 13, 14. 

XVIII.— The World to Come. 

We believe the Scriptures teach that the end 
of the world is approaching; 1 that at the Last Day, 
Christ will descend from heaven,' and raise the 
dead from the grave for hnal retribution ;' that a 
solemn separation will then take place ; 4 that the 
wicked will be adjudged to endless punishment, 
»ud the righteous to endless joy ;* and that this 
judgment will fix forever the final state of men 
in heaven or hell, on principles of righteous 
nees.' 

Places in the Bible where taught. 
1 1 Fet. iv. 7. But the end of all things is at hand ; be y* 
therefore sober, and watch unto prayer. 1 Cor. vii 29 8? 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 17* 

fleb I. 10-12. Matt. xxiv. 85. 1 John ii. 17. Matt, xxviii. 20 

liii. 89, 40. 2 Pet. iii. 3-18. 
' Acts i. 11. This same Jesus which is taken up from yon 
to heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have seen 
m go into heaven. Rev. i. 7. Heb. ix. 28. Acts in. 21. 1 

Thess. iv. 13-18; v. 1-11. 

• Acts xxiv. 15. There shall be a resurrection of whe dead, 
both of the just and unjust. 1 Cor. xv. 12-59. Luke xiv. 14, 
Dan. xii. 2. John v. 28, 29 ; vi. 40 ; xi. 25, 26. 2 Tim. i. 10. 
Acts x. 42. 

• Matt. xiii. 49. The angels shall come forth, and sever the 
wicked from among the just. Matt. xiii. 37-43; xxiv. 30, 31 ' 
xxv. 81-33. 

6 Matt. xxv. 85-41. And these shall go away into everlast- 
ing punishment, but the righteous into life eternal. Rev. xxii. 
11. He that is unjust let him be unjust still; and he which is 
ilthy, let him be filthy still ; and he that is righteous, let him 
be righteous still ; and he that is holy, let him be holy still. 
] Cor. vi. 9, 10. Mark ix. 43-48. 2 Pet. ii. 9. Jude 7. Phi. 
iii. 19. Rom. vi. 22. 2 Cor. v. 10, 11. John iv. 36. 2 Cor 
iv. 18. 

• Rom. iii. 5, 6. Is God unrighteous, who taketh vengeance ? 
(I speak as a man.) God forbid ; for how then shall God judge 
the world? 2 Thess. i. 6-12. Seeing it is a righteous thing 
with God to recompense tribulation to them who trouble you, 
and to you who are troubled, rest with us — when he shall come 
to be glorified in his saints, and to be admired in all them that 
believe. Heb. vi. 1, 2. 1 Cor. iv. 5. Acts xvii. 31. Rom. ii 
2-16 Rev xx 11, 12. 1 John ii. 28; iv. 17. 

Seking then that all these things shall be dissolved, 
what manner of persons ought ye to be in all holt conykr* 
iation and godliness, looking for and hasting unto tbb 
Of una of the day of God? 2 Peter m. 11, 12- 



176 the baptist church directory. 

Covenant. 

Having been, as we trust, brought by divin* 
grace to embrace the Lord Jesus Christ, and to 
give ourselves wholly to him, we do now 
Bolemnly and joyfully covenant with each other, 

TO WALK TOGETHER IN HIM, WITH BROTHERLY LOVE, 

to his glory, as our common Lord. We do, 
therefore, in his strength, engage — 

That, we will exercise a Christian care and 
watchfulness over each other, and faithfully 
warn, exhort, and admonish each other, as occa 
Bion may require : 

That, we will not forsake the assembling of 
ourselves together, but will uphold the public 
worship of God, and the ordinances of his house* 

That, we will not omit closet and family reli- 
gion at home, nor neglect the great duty of reli- 
giously training our children, and those under 
our care, for the service of Christ, and the 
enjoyment of heaven : 

That, as we are the light of the world, and 
aalt of the earth, we will seek divine aid, to 
enable us to deny ungodliness, and every worldly 
lust, and to walk circumspectly in the worlds 
that we may win the souls of men : 

That, we will cheerfully contribute of our pro- 
perty, according as God has prospered us, to.' 



TJIE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. If? 

the maintenance of a faithful and evangelical 
ministry among us, for the support of the poor, 
and to spread the Gospel over the earth : 

That, we will, in all conditions, even till dcalh, 
strive to live to the glory of him, who hath 
called us out of darkness into his marvellous 
light. 

" And may the God of peace, who brought 
again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great 
Shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the 
everlasting covenant, 7nake us perfect in every 
good work, to do his will, working in us that 
which is well pleasing in his sight, through Jesui 
Chris' ■ to whom be glory, forever and ever 



PART SECOND. 

CHAPTER I. 

DENOMINATIONAL PECULIARITIES 

How do Baptists differ from other Chrigtisi 
denominations ? This question is often asked by 
persons imperfectly acquainted with denomina- 
tional distinctions; especially young persons, de- 
sirous of uniting with Christian churches. To 
this question many Baptists themselves find it 
difficult to return a satisfactory answer, simply 
because they have given so little attention to 
that subject. 

In nearly all matters of doctrine, all Evangeli- 
cal Christian churches agree. The following are 
the essential points on which Baptists differ from 
others, and in all of which they appeal to the 
sacred Scriptures to justify their difference, and 
Hiistair. their views. They profess to accept of 
nothing as a matter of religious faith and prac- 
tice, unless it be taught in the word of God. No* 

Ml 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 179 

what others believe or practice, but what tb* 
Bible teaches, is their creed. 

1. As to baptism — they believe that immer* 
lien, or dipping, is the only way of administer 
iisg this ordinance, as taught in the New Testa- 
ment and practised by Christ and his Apostles, 
and the only way in which Christians can obey 
the command to be baptized. 

Consequently the mode is essential to the ordi- 
nance ; and nothing but immersion is baptism 
Therefore persons sprinkled, or poured upon, aro 
not baptized at all. 

2. As to the subjects for baptism — they believe 
that the only suitable persons to receive this or- 
dinance are those who have exercised a saving 
faith in Christ, and are regenerated by the Holv 
Spirit. 

Consequently, unconscious infants ought not 
to be, and cannot scripturally be baptized, since 
they can neither exercise, nor profess that faith 
in Christ ; and to baptize such is contrary to the 
teachings and practice of Christ and his apostles, 
and most hurtful and injurious to the spiritual 
welfare of the children so baptized. 

3. As to the subjects for church membershtj) 
— they believe that such persons only as are 
truly regenerate, and have been Scripturally 
baptized on a profession of faith in Christ, 



180 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

can properly- become members of a Christian 
church. 

Consequently, neither persons sprinkled In- 
itead of being baptized, nor unconscious infants, 
lior wnregenerate persons, are suitable to become 
members of a church. To receive the unregene* 
rate to its fellowship would destroy the distinc- 
tion between the church and the world, and con- 
tradict the entire spirit and genius of the Gospel. 

4. As to the subjects for communion — they be- 
lieve that the Lord's Supper is to be partaken 
by members of the church alone, being such per- 
sons as are regenerated, and baptized on a profes- 
sion of their faith in Christ, and are walking in 
the faith and fellowship of the Gospel. 

Consequently, neither unregenerate persons, 
nor unbaptized persons, though regenerate, nor 
persons walking disorderly and contrary to the 
Gospel, even though baptized, can properly be 
invited to partake of this ordinance. Therefore 
Baptists do not invite sprinkled members of pedo- 
baptist churches to their communion, because 
Buch persons are not scripturally baptised ; nor do 
they invite immersed member of pedobaptist 
churches, because such persons are walking dis- 
orderly as the disciples of Christ, by holding 
membership in, and walking in fellowship witb 
churches which receive sprinkling instead of 



tHE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 18) 

baptism, thereby sanctioning and sustaining a 
perversion of Christ's ordinance, and a disobedi< 
ence to his command. For the same reason they 
decline to commune in pedobaptist churches, aa 
being contrary to good order. 

5. As to church government — they believe thai 
each separate and individual church is entirely 
independent of all other churches, persons, and 
bodies of men, either civil or ecclesiastical, and ia 
to be governed by its own members alone, with- 
out the aid or interference of any other person or 
persons whatever. 

Consequently, churches governed by popes, 
bishops, synods, presbyteries, conferences, or in 
any other way than by its own members directly 
and exclusively, are not constituted on the model 
of the primitive churches, nor governed accord- 
ing to the Gospel rule. 

6. As to the scriptural officers in a church — 
they believe there are but two, viz., the pastor, 
called in the New Testament " bishop," or u over* 
Beer," " presbyter," or " elder," and deacons. 

Consequently, those churches which admit 
more than two officers, or orders in the ministry, 
have departed from the Gospel rule, and the coi* 
■traction of the primitive churches. 



CHAPTER U. 

THE BAPTISMAL QUESTION. 

What is scriptural baptism ? Or, how mint 
baptism be administered, to correspond with the 
primitive practice and fulfill the command of 
Christ ? 

In answer to this question, Baptists declare 
that baptism, according to the New Testament, 
can be performed in no other way than by im- 
mersing, that is, by dipping the candidate in wa- 
ter, in, or into the name of the Father, Son, and 
Holy Spirit. But Episcopalians, Presbyterians, 
Methodists, Congregationalists, and some other 
sects of Christians, say that baptism may pro- 
perly be administered in various ways; either 
by dipping the candidate in water, or by sprink- 
ling, or pouring water upon the candidate ; but be- 
cause it is more convenient they practise sprinh' 
\mg for baptism. If they are correct, then there 
are thru ways instead of one by which this ordi- 
nance may be administered. But which are 
right, Baptists or Pedobaptists? To decide thi* 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 183 

question we must go to the New Testament. 
That alone is the source of authoritative teaching 
:>n this ubject. What is found there must not 
bo perverted nor trifled with ; and what is not 
there found, cannot be made binding on the con- 
science of the Christian. 

But as the New Testament was written in the 
Greek language, which people generally do not 
understand, and the word baptize itself is a Greek 
word transferred into our language, in order to 
understand this question fully, it is desirable to 
obtain the opinions of pious and learned men, 
who have made the study of the Bible the busi- 
ness of their life, and are familiar with the Ian 
gnage in which it was written. 

I. — Evidence f^om Lexicons. 

What is the true and proper meaning of the 
word baptize, or as it is in the Greek, bajptizof 
To ascertain this, let us ask men who are familial 
with Greek words — men who have studied the 
history of Greek words — men who have made 
Greek dictionaries. What do they say ! 

Scapula says, the meaning of this word is " to 
ivp, to immerse, as we dip anything for the pur- 
pose of dyeing it." 

Alstedius says, u to baptize signifies only to 
hnmerse, not to wash except by consequence." 



184 T\£K BAJ'TtST OHtfRCB DtRFCTORT. 

Stjokius says, "properly it means to dip, oi 
immerse in water." 

Stephanas say 8, " to plunge under, or over 
nhelm in water." 

Schleusner says, " properly it signifies I dip, 
J immerse, I immerse in water." 

Donnegan says, " to immerse repeatedly into a 
liquid, to submerge, to sink thoroughly, to sa< \ 
rate." 

Parkhurst says, " to dip, immerse, or pluv go 
\n water." 

Liddell and Scott say, " to dip, repeatedl} " 

To the same effect is the testimony of Robe rt- 
son, Pickering, Ewing, Greenfield, and others. 
In addition, the following commentators and 
scholars agree in the same opinion as to the mean- 
ing of the word baptizo: Witsius, Salmasius, 
Calvin, Beza, Vitringa, Limborch, Bishops Rey- 
nolds and Patrick, Drs. Bentley, Towerson, and 
Owen. Indeed, so completely are scholars 
agreed that baptize means to dip, that Prof. Mosea 
Btuart, one of the best scholars America has pro- 
duced, says, " baptizo means to dip, plunge, or 
immerse into any liquid." And he adds, u all 
lexicographers and critics, of any note, are agreed 
in this." 

It must also be added, that not one of all these 
ikiholars was a Baptist ; to that it was not from a 



fflE BAPTIST CStllCH DIRECTORY. 185 

desire to build up, or to please the Baptists, they 
expressed such opinions. 

II. — Significant use of Baptizo. 

The peculiar use of the word baptizo, in the 
New Testament, is interesting and significant, 
and must have been designed. Prof. Stuart, Dr. 
Carson, and the best critical scholars, have de- 
cided that this word means to dip, immerse, or 
plunge, and that it means nothing else. Now ob- 
serve that this word baptizo, is the only word in 
fhe Greek language used in the New Testament 
to express or describe the ordinance of baptism. 
Why was this word used exclusively, rather than 
some other word, unless baptism was a specific 
act, which this word precisely expressed, and 
which no other word could precisely express? 

Baptizo is used in the New Testament eighty 
times. In nearly seventy of these instances it ia 
used to designate the ordinance of baptism. 
Bapto is used three times, and means to dip, but 
has other meanings in addition. This word, there- 
fore, because it has other meanings, is never ap- 
plied to baptism. Rantizo means to sprinkle, 
and is used four times, but never to express bap 
ti#in. If, as some say, baptism may be performed 
by sprinkling, why was not this word used, which 



ISO THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

expressly means to sprinkle t Louo is used six 
times, ani means to wash, but is in no instance 
applied to this ordinance. Why was that, if, as 
lome say, the proper meaning of baptism is wash- 
ng ? Keo is found many times in its various, 
combinations, and means to pov/r. But it is 
never used to express or describe the ordinance 
of baptism. Why was not this word used, if, as 
some say, baptism may properly be performed 
by pouring t 

Why, then, did our Saviour and his Apostles 
carefully select from all the words of the Greek 
language that one which alone means to dip, and 
nothing else, and use that particular word to ex 
press the ordinance of baptism, and never in a 
single instance use any other word for that pur- 
pose, while the Greek language affords a great 
variety of words definitely expressing the diffe- 
rent uses and applications of water, any one of 
which might have been used to designate the 
ordinance of baptism, had it been so desired? 
Evidently because that by baptism they meant a 
dipping, just what that particular word did ac- 
curately and precisely express, and which no 
other could. If sprinkling, pouring 1 , or washing 
had been intended, there were words at hand 
which wo'i.d accurately have expressed those 
meanings. But such words were never used ; 



THE BAPTIST OHUROH OIKE0T0BT. 18? 

tfterefore it is certain that Christ intended no 
mch acts in the ordinance of baptism. 

HL ClBOOMBTAMTIAL EVIDENCE. 

What do the circumstances attending the ad- 
ministration of baptism as described in the New 
Testament teach 1 . 

Christ, in Ins baptism went down tnto the 
water, and came wp out of the water; certainly 
not for the purpose of having water sprinkled or 
uoured on him. Philip and the Eunuch J went 
iovn into the water, loth of them. It is d.fhcult 
, understand for what they both went down into 
Ihe water unless for Philip to immerse the 

Eunuch. ,. 

The Apostle alludes to the mode of the ^ordi 
nance, and speaks of " being buried with Chmt 
in baptism." Eom. vi. 4; Cel. ii. 12. His idea 
of baptism evidently was that of a dipping, a sub- 
mersion, since he likened it to a burial Arch- 
bishops Tillotson and Seeker, Drs. Wall, Dodd- 
ridge, and Whitby, Bishop Nicholson, Whitfield, 
Wesley, Clarke and Wells, in their comments on 
these passages declare, that this language allude 
to the primitive mode of baptizing by dipping or 
tmmenbm. It evidently can allude to nothing 
else. 



!&8 THE BAPTIST OHURCH DtREOTOBt. 

IV. — Testimony of Commentators. 

What do those learned and pious men whfl 
have written commentaries on the Scriptures 
Bay respecting the baptism of Christ, hii 
Apostles and the early Christians ? Do they 
Buppose it to have been performed by im- 
mersion^ or in some other way ? Look at theii 
testimony. 

Witsids says : " It is certain that bcth Johr 
the Baptist and the disciples of Christ, ordi 
narily practised immersion, whose example wai 
followed by the ancient church." 

Samuel Clarke says : " In the primitive times, 
the manner of baptizing was by immersion, 01 
dipping the whole body into the water." 

Doddridge says : "It seems the part of can- 
dor to confess that here (Rom. vi. 4), is an allu- 
lion to the manner of baptizing by immersion." 

Abp. Secker says: "Burying, as it were, the 
person baptized in the water, and raising him out 
of it again, without question, was anciently the 
more usual mode." 

Abp. Tillotson says : " Anciently those whc 
were baptized .... were immersed and 
faried in the water, to represent their death 
to sin." 

Bp. Taylor says: "The custom of the an 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY, 189 

cient churches was not sprinkling, but immer 
non." 

Vdssius says: "That John the Baptist im- 
'-tersed whom he baptized, there is no doubt," 

Grotius says : u That baptism used to be per- 
formed by immersion, arid not by pouring ap 
pears both from the proper signification of thi 
word, and the places chosen for the administra 
tion of the rite." 

Cave says: "The party to be baptized was 
xoKolly immerged, or put under water." 

Mede says: "There was no such thing a*i 
sprinkling used in baptism in the Apostles' days, 
nor for many ages after them." 

Calvjii says : " The very word baptize signi- 
fies to immerse ; and it is certain that immersion 
w» r i che practice of the ancient church." 

Lesley says : " Buried witli him — alluding td 
' »e ancient manner of baptizing by immersion" 

To the same effect is the testimony of Arch- 
Dishop Usher, Bps. Pearce, Nicholson and Bur- 
nett ; Drs. Towerson and Hammond, Bossuet, 
Venema; Bps. Fell and Stillingfleet, White« 
field, Baxter, Locke ; Drs. Whitby and Wallj 
*n I many others, eminent for piety and learning 
ar-l none of whom were Baptista. 



190 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. ' 

V. — Evidence from History. 

What do those scholars and learned men wht 
feave written histories of the churches in th« 
times of the Apostles and early Christians, Bay 
of their practice as to baptism ? 

Mosheim, Gieseler, Du Pin, Waddington, and 
Neander, are best known as Church historians. 
They all agree that for about two hundred and 
fifty years after Christ nothing but dipping wap 
practised for baptism ; and that for thirteen 
hundred years it was generally practised by all 
Christian nations, even after sprmMmg was used 
in cases of sick or feeble persons. 

Works ascribed to Barnabas, the companion 
&f Paul, and Hennas, mentioned by Paul, and 
which works must have been very early written ; 
Justin Martyr, about a.d. 140 ; Tertullian, 
a.d. 204 ; Nazianzen, a.d. 360. Basil, a.d. 
360. Ambrose, a.d. 374; Cyril, a.d. 374; 
Chrysostom, a.d. 398 ; all speak of baptism as 
a going down into the water, and being dipped, 
or washed in the water. 

Dr. Wall, vicar of Shoreham. England, wrote 
a learned history of Infant Baptism, which so 
nnch pleased the clergy of the English Church, 
that when assembled in full convocation Uiey 
gave him a vote of thanks for his ablp \\ o r k H« 



THE bAPTISr CHURCH DIRECTORY. 19] 

says dipping was the primitive mode of baptism* 
and declares this to be so plain that, " One can- 
lot but pity the weak endeavors of such pedo- 
foptists as would maintain ths negative of it." 

Dr. Whitby, an able divine of the Churcli 
of England, and author of a Commentary, says : 
M And this immersion being religiously observed 
by all Christians foi thirteen centuries, and ap- 
proved by our church." 

Bishop Bossuet, one of the most learned &nd 
distinguished of the French clergy, and con- 
nected with the Catholic Church, says : u We are 
able to make it appear by the acts of councils, 
and by the ancient rituals, that for thirteen hun- 
dred years, baptism was thus administered [by 
dipping] throughout the whole church, as far as 
possible." 

Stackhouse, author of the well known History 
of the Bible, says : " Several others have shown 
and proved that this immersion continued aa 
much as possible to be used for thirteen hundred 
years after Christ." 

Brenner, a Roman Catholic writer, as quoted 
by Prof. Stuart, says : " Thirteen hundred years 
tfas baptism generally and ordinarily performed 
by the immersion of a man under water: and 
only on extraordinary occasion was sprinkling of 
affusion permitted. These latter methods of bap 



192 THE BAPTIST 0H0R0H DIRECTORY. 

tism were called in question and even pro 
hibited." 

Bingham's Antiquities of the Christian Church 
!l probably the most able work in English on 
^uoetions connected with ancient Christian cub- 
fconio. It is quoted as standard authority by 
nearl) all writers on these subjects. Rose, in 
his Biographical Dictionary, calls the author, 
" One of the most illustrious scholars produced 
by the English Church." B'ugham, in thie 
learned work, says: "And as this [dipping] was 
the original, apostolical practice, so it continued 
to be the universal practice of the church for 
many ages." He declares this " immersion, or dip- 
ping of the whole body under water," was to show 
the death, burial, and resurrection of Christ, and 
the candidate's death to sin and resurrection to a 
new life. And he adds, " there are a great inany 
passages in the epistles of St. Paul which plainly 
refer to this custom." He declares that so strictly 
was immersion adhered to, as never to be do- 
parted from except in cases of sickness. To 
prove beyond doubt that dipping was the primi- 
tive mode of baptism, he quotes many ancient 
and learned authorities, such as the following: 
St. Cyril, St. Chrysostom, St. Ambrose, Fourth 
Council of Toledo, Epiphnnius, Tertullian, Theo- 
dore t, Ordo Bpmanus, Gregory's Sacramentarium, 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 1$$ 

With these writers agree many others. It 
must still be observed that none of these weie 
Baptists; which tact presents in a still clearer 
light the inevitable convictions of truth in the 
testimony they give. 

VI. — Practice of the Greek Church. 

It deserves to be noticed that the Greek 
Church, so called in distinction from the Roman 
Church, and which extends over Greece, Russia. 
Abyssinia, Egypt, Arabia, Palestine, and other 
African and Asiatic countries, has always prac 
ticed, and continues still to practise, immersion in 
baptism. True, that church is superstitious anc 
corrupt, like the Romish, embracing many error* 
in its doctrines and customs. Baptism is also 
administered by a trine immersion, or a thrice 
dipping of the candidate. Yet the mode they 
have preserved as at first instituted. Even their 
children they dip at the tenderest age, and that 
too in cold water, even in the severe climate of 
Russia and Siberia. 

Dr. Wall declares, " The Greek Church, in all 
its branches, does still use immersion, and so do 
all other Christians in the world except the La- 
tins All those nations of Christians that do 
now, or formerly did submit to the authority of 
(he bishop of Rome, do ordinarily baptize theii 
9 



1 94 THE BAPTIST CHCfcCfr DlRLCTOft?. 

infants by pouring or sprmklmg ; but all otliet 
Christians in the world, who never owned the 
Pope's usurped power, do, and ever did, di* 
their infants in the ordinary use. All the Christ- 
ians in Asia, all in Africa, and about one-third 
part of Europe, are of the last surt." 

The whole Christian world, then, practised 
dippiny in baptism for thirteen hundred years as 
their common custom ; and the greater part of 
Christendom do still practise it ; that is, accord- 
ing to Wall, all those countries that never were 
in allegiance to the Pope, including Asia, Africa, 
and about one-third of Europe ; to which about 
one-quarter of the United States of America may 
be added. The Baptists, therefore, have on their 
side the Scriptures, reason, history, criticism, and 
the practice of the great mass of professing 
Christians, so far at least as the mode of baptism 
is concerned. With this they ought to be con 
tent, in the assurance that they are right. 

VII. — The Existence op Baptisteries. 

The question of baptisteries, or places artifi- 
cially prepared for the baptism of candidates, 
deserves a brief notice, as it serves to illustrate 
the primitive and long-continued manner of bap 
tiding by immersion. 

At first, as we know from the New Te&taineni 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 195 

history, converts were baptized in rivers, pook, 
nnd fountains, whenever these might be found 
convenient for the purpose. But afterwards, aa 
Christianity extended, and converts multiplied, 
#ud especially in large cities, convenience if not 
necessity required the construction of pccifl or 
fountains, expressly for the administration of the 
ordinance. 

These places at first were, doubtless, very sim- 
ple — merely open cisterns. Afterwards a roof or 
dome over the pool was added, as a shelter for 
the congregation. And finally they came to be 
built, with great care and elegance. They were 
usually constructed in a c/vcular or an octagonal 
form, with the baptistery proper, or pool, in the 
centre, and the sides either open, or surrounded 
by cloisters, dressing rooms, or rooms for othe/ 
religious purposes. 

These buildings were separate and distinct 
from the church, but near to it ; and were thus 
used frorr the third to the sixth century. Dur- 
ing the latter part of the sixth century, bap- 
tisteries began for greater convenience to ba 
buiit in the porch or vestibule of the church, and 
still later within the body of the church itself. 
But it was not until near the middle of the 
wnentevnth century, that these baptisteries foi 
immersion, gave place to mere basins for spi ink 



196 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

ling This change was made in England bj 
the authority of the Westminster Assembly of 
Divines. 

Dr. Wall says respecting this: "As fol 
y/rinJrl-mg, properly so-called, it was, at 1645, 
,ust then beginning, and used by very few. 
This learned Assembly could not remember that 
fonts to baptize in had been always used by the 
primitive Christians, long before the beginning 
of Popery, and ever since churches were built. 
&nd that basins, except in cases of necessity, 
vere never used by Papists, or any other Christ- 
ens, whosoever, till by themselves." 

Dr. Cave says : " These baptisteries were 
anciently very capacious, because the stated 
times of baptism returning but seldom, there 
were usually great multitudes to be baptized at 
the same time ; and then the manner of baptizing 
by immersion or dipping under water, made it 
necessary to have a large font likewise.'' 

Bingham says : " In the Apostolical age, and 
eome time after, before churches and baptisteries 
were generally erected, they baptized in any 
place where they had convenience, as John bap 
tized in Jordan, and Philip baptized the EunucL 
ji the wilderness, and Paul, the jailer in his own 
house." 

Dr. Murdoch says : " The baptisteries wen 



THE BAPTI81 CHURCH DIRECrOKY. 191 

properly buildings adjacent to the cnuiches, ii: 
which the catechumens were instructed, an<] 
where were a sort of cisterns, into which watei 
was let at the time of baptism, and in" which tha 
candidates were baptized by immersion." 

Tertullian says : " Peter baptized his con- 
verts in the Tiber at Home, as John had done in 
Jordan ; and there was no difference whether a 
man was baptized in the sea, or in a lake, in a 
river, or a fountain." 

These facts relating to baptisteries as places 
for the baptism of converts prove conclusively, 
even if there were no other evidences, that bap- 
tism was performed by the immersion of the can- 
didates, since structures and fonts of the kind 
could not have been made for the administration 
of the ordinance, had it been performed by 
sprinkling, or pouring water upon the persons, 
instead of plunging them into water. 

Several of these ancient baptisteries are still 
in existence, and others are well known in the 
records of Christian antiquities ; as those of 
Florence, Venice, Pisa, ^Naples, Bologna, Ra 
venna, and the Lateran at Rome. This last is 
considered the most ancient now existing. That 
at Pisa was completed in 1160, and is of an 
octagonal form, being about 129 feet in diameter, 
and 179 feet high. That at Florence is about 



198 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

90 feet in diameter, octagonal in shape, witli 
a lofty dome, These dimensions, of course, 
apply to the building, and not to the pool 
of water. That of St Sophia, at Constanti- 
nople, was so spacious, as on one occasion to 
accommodate a numerous council which held 
its session in the building. The term bap- 
tistery was, as is evident, applied indifferently 
both to the pool or font, and to the building 
which inclosed and covered it. 

For information on this subject, consult Cave's 
Primitive Christianity, Bingham's Christian An- 
tiquities, Encyclopedias, Edinburgh, Britannica, 
Brand's, Eelig. Knowledge, Americana, and 
Robinson's Hist. Baptism. 

VIII.— The Rise of Sprinkling. 

But how came it that the practice of immer- 
sion as the mode of baptism was ever departed 
from ? And when and how did sprinkling arise 
to take its place ? That question is readily an- 
swered. 

The first recorded instance of any deviation 
from the apostolic practice of dipping in bap 
tism, is that of Novatian, which occurred about 
the middle of the third century, or a.d. 250. 
This case is recorded by Eusebius, in his Church 
History, and Dr. Wall, in his researches, could 



THE BAPTIST CHDKCH DIRECTORY 19% 

dnd no instance of pouring or sprinkling tarlie? 
rhaii this. 

Novatian being sick, and as was supposed 
about to die, greatly desired to be baptized, and 
is it was thought he could not be immersed on 
account of his sickness, water was poured pro- 
fusely over him, as he lay on his bed, so as to re- 
semble as much as possible a submersion. But 
this was regarded at the time as a substitute, and 
not a valid baptism; because, when sometime 
afterwards, he having recovered, it was proposed 
to make him bishop, this was objected by many 
that he had not been properly baptized. 

From that time, however, pouring and sprink- 
ling were occasionally resorted to in cases of sick 
or feeble persons, hence called clinic baptism, 
because administered to candidates on their beds, 
But dipping continued the common practice. In 
the Romish church pouring was tolerated in the 
eighth century, and in the sixteenth century w r aa 
generally adopted as a matter of convenience. 
It was not claimed, however, that this was ac- 
coiding to apostolic usages, but that the church 
IipaI a right to change ordinances. 

Dr. Wall says, France was " the first country 
in the world where baptism by affusion wa# 
used oidinarily to persons in health." Of Eng- 
land he says, ft The offices and liturgies did all 



200 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

along enjoin dipping, without any mention ot 
pouring or sprinfclmg." About 1550, sprinkling 
began to prevail, being adopted first in cases if 
w weak children," and " within the time of a hall 
& century, from 1550 to 1600, prevailed to be 
the more general." 

The history of sprinkling as given in the Edin 
burgh Encyclopedia, under the article "bap- 
tism," is as follows. The first law to sanction 
sprinkling as a mode of baptism, was made by 
Pope Stephen II., in 753. " It was not till the 
year 1311 that a council held at Kavenna de- 
clared immersion or sprinkling to be indifferent." 
Before that time sprinkling had been resorted 
only in cases of supposed necessity. " In this 
country (Scotland), however, sprinkling was 
never practised in ordinary cases, till after the 
Reformation ; and in England, even in the reign 
of Edward VI., immersion was commonly ob- 
served." But during the persecutions which fol- 
lowed the death of Edward VI., and the acces- 
sion cf the Catholic Queen Mary, many of the 
Protestants, especially the Scotch, fled to Ge- 
neva, where, under the influence and teachings 
of the celebrated John Calvin, they imbibed 
preference for sprinkling. " These Scottish ex 
iles who had renounced the authority of th€ 
Pope, implicitly acknowledged the authority of 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 2^1 

Calvin ; and returning to their own country with 
John Knox at their head, in 1559, established 
tinkling in Scotland. From Scotland his 
practice made its way intc England in the reign 
of Elizabeth, but was no, authorized by the 
established church." 

Calvin had prepared a form of baptismal ser- 
vice, to be used in the Genevan Church, in which 
pouring was substituted for dipping, and of which 
Dr. Wall says, ''for an office or liturgy of any 
Church, this is, I believe, the first in the world, 
that prescribes aspersion absolutely." This the 
English Churches imitated. In 1643 the West- 
minster Assembly of Divines, voted in Convo- 
cation, by one majority, against baptizing by 
immersion, and the following year Parliament 
sanctioned their decision, and enacted that sprink- 
ling should be the legal mode of administering 
the ordinance. 

IX.— Objections Answered. 

Some Pedobaptists, with more zeal than either 
discretion or learning, have objected to Immei 
lion as the primitive mode of baptism, saying 
the Jordan had not sufficient depth of water 'or 
dipping candidates, and that Jerusalem had no 
conveniences for the immersion of the thousandi 
9* 



202 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

converted under the Apostles' preaching. Let 
a.nch persons consider the following facts : 

1. In 1848, Lieut. Lynch, in the United States 
tervice, was sent by our government in command 
rf an expedition to explore the Jordan and the 
Dead Sea. He passed the entire length of the 
Jordan in boats, and made constant and accurate 
examination of all its features, These were re- 
corded and published. He found the river vary- 
ing in width from seventy-five to two hundred 
feet, and its depth from three to twelve feet. At 
Bethabara, where tradition has fixed the place 
of our Saviour's baptism, and where John bap- 
tized the multitudes, Lieut. Lynch gives the 
width as one hundred and twenty feet, and the 
greatest depth as twelve feet To this place thou- 
sands of pilgrims continue to come every year, 
at a certain season, to bathe in the waters where 
they believe Christ was baptized. The expedi- 
tion witnessed one of these occasions, and had 
their boats in readiness to prevent accident, 
which were liable to occur while the multitudes 
were bathing. There is certainly no lack of wa- 
ter there. 

2. In Jerusalem there were anciently several 
cisterns, or pools of large size, sufficient to accom- 
modate hundreds of bathers at the same time. 
Outside, but near the city, were others of still 



THE BAPTIST CHORCII DIRECTORY". 203 

lar£«v capacity. These were constructed partly 
to aff?-d opportunity for the many ablutions re- 
quired by the Mosaic law, and partly t~ supply 
the city with water. Some of them still con talc 
water, and afford admirable convenience for the 
administration of baptism. Others are in a ru- 
ined state, but distinctly show their original con- 
struction, and capacity. The most of them were 
jn repair, and continued to be used, for hundreds 
of years after Christ, as history proves. 

According to Dr. Robinson, who visited Jeru- 
salem recently, and made accurate measurement 
of these pools, there are even now most abundant 
opportunities for baptizing. His statements are 
fully corroborated by Dr. Sampson, who has 
verified them by p- jrsonal observation. The pool 
of Bethesda is 36^ feet long, 130 feet wide, and 
75 feet deep ; and when it was full of water waa 
a considerable p'/nd, covering more than an acre 
of ground. Thf, pool of &iloam, 53 feet long, 
18 feet wide, a^.i 19 feet deep, has now a depth 
of 2 or 3 feet, but can easily be increased to 
a much greater depth. The Upper Pool, 316 
feet long, 218 feet wide, 18 feet deep, and covers 
an acre and a half of ground. The Pool of 
Hezekiah, 240 feet long, 144 wide, partly filled 
with water. The Lower Pool of Oihon, 592 feet 
Sng, 200 feet wide, 40 feet deep, and covers more 



204 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTOR* 

nan three-and-a-half acres. This pool is now dry 
but as late as the time of the Crusaders waa 
abundantly supplied with water, and free to th« 
use of all. Several others are also found. These 
pools were all constructed with the sides gradu- 
ally sloping, so as to make a descent into their 
perfectly convenient, to any desired depth 
These statements are abundantly justified by Dr 
Barclay, missionary at Jerusalem, and the most 
competent and reliable of all authorities on this 
subject, so far as the city of Jerusalem is con 
cerned. 

Such facts show how entirely gratuitous, and 
destitute of reason, are all objections to immer- 
sion as the primitive mode of baptism, on the 
ground of an insufficiency of water, either at the 
Jordan or in Jerusalem. And these investiga- 
tions and measurements were not made by Bap- 
tists for the purpose of establishing a theory, but 
by Pedobaptists, for the purpose of scientific and 
antiquarian research. They do. hrwever, most 
ftilly vindicate the truth. 



CHAPTER III. 

THE QUESTION OF INFANT BAPTISM. 

Baptists believe that no person should be bap 
tized, except on a profession of faith in Christ. 
Since infants are incapable of exercising or pro- 
fessing that faith, they evidently are not proper 
subjects for baptism ; and to baptize them would 
be both unauthorized and wrong. Pedobaptists, 
on the contrary, believe in and practise mfani 
baptism, as right and scriptural. Which are cor- 
rect? Which act according to the teachings oi 
the New Testament and the practice of the 
apostles ? 

Baptists assert the following facts : 

1. That in the New Testament there is neither 
precept nor example to authorize or sanction the 
practice, nor even an allusion to the baptism of 
infants. 

2. That Christ did not command it, and neithef 
the apostles nor early Christians practised it. 

3. That it arose with, and was a part of, th« 
early corruption of the Christian Church. 

4. That it is presumptuous and censurable on 



206 TTTE BAPTIST CHURCH DiEECTORt". 

the part of parents, sponsors, and administrator* 
and productive of great evil to the child which 
receives it, and to the church which allows it. 

I. — When did Infant Baptism arise ? 

The first mention of it in history is made I y 
Tertullian, the beginning of the third century ; 
and he opposes it, and speaks of it as a practice 
of neither long standing nor general observ- 
ance. Bingham, before mentioned, believes it 
existed at an earlier period, which he is anxious 
to prove by vague inferences and obscure allu- 
sions. Yet this mention of it by Tertullian is the 
earliest he was able to find ; though it is certain 
he would have found it, had there been any 
earlier reference to it accessible. 

Bp. Burnett says, "There is no express pre- 
cept or rule given in the New Testament for 
the baptism of infants." 

Luther says, " It cannot be proved by the sa- 
cred Scripture that infant baptism was instituted 
by Christ, or begun by the first Christians after 
Hie Apostles." 

Goodwin says, "Baptism supposes regenera* 
lion sure in itself first. Bead all the Acts, still it 
is said, they believed and were baptized." 

Limborch says, " There is no instance can be 
produced from which it may indisputably be in 



THE BAPTIST CHTTROfl DIRECTORY. 20? 

ferred that any child was baptized by tho Apc# 
ties.' 

Baxter says, " I conclude that all examples oi 
aptism in Scripture do mention only the admin- 
istration of it to the professors of saving faith i 
And the precepts give us no other direction. " 

Curcelletts says, the baptism of infants in tins 
two first centuries after Christ was altogether un- 
known ; but in the third and fowrth was allowed 
by some few. In the fifth and following ages it 
was generally received." 

Dr. Wall, the ablest defender and most learned 
advocate of infant baptism, says, " Among all the 
persons that are recorded as baptized by the 
Apostles, there is no express mention of any in- 
fants." 

Neander, perhaps the most learned and reli- 
able of all church historians, says, " Baptism was 
administered at first only to adnlts, as men were 
Accustomed to conceive of baptism and faith as 
strictly connected." 

Hippolyt us, bishop of Pontus, who wrote in the 
first half of the tha/rd century, says, " We in our 
days never defended the baptism of children, 
which in our day had only begun to be practised 
In some regions." "The baptism of infants w« 
did cot know." And Bunsen, his learned trans- 
lator, declares that infant baptism, in the mo- 



208 THE BAPTIST OHtTRCtf DIRECTORY, 

dern sense, was utterly unknown in the eailj 
church, to the middle of the third century. 

Dr. Hanna says, u Scripture knows nothing of 
the baptism of infants." 

Prof. Jacobi says, " Infant baptism was estab- 
lished neither by Christ nor the Apostles." 

Similar concessions have been made by Eras- 
mus, Calvin, Yives, Taylor, Mosheim, Gieseler, 
Coleman, Meyer, De Wett, Olshausen, Lange, 
Hodge, Stuart, Woods, and others, though at the 
same time justifying the practice on other 
grounds. They are agreed that Tertullian is the 
first writer who distinctly mentions the practice, 
and that it must have arisen about that time, 
a.d. 204. Had it been much earlier, it would 
have been mentioned by some earlier writer. 

II. — From what Cause did it Arise? 

The answer to this question is plain, and should 
be satisfactory. Soon after the ascension of our 
Saviour, various heresies arose and were mingled 
with the doctrines of the Gospel, and many su- 
perstitious rites corrupted the simple ordinances 
of Christianity. In this, all scholars and histo- 
rians are agreed. Yery early the notion began 
to prevail that the ordinances possessed a myste- 
rious efficacy, a sanctifying power, and that to 
die without receiving Baptism and the Supper, 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 209 

was to undanger the salvation of the soul. Thus 
parents, very naturally being desirous of making 
certain the salvation of their children by every 
possible means, began to request, baptism for 
them, thereby to insure their spiritual safety. 
This was at first, probably, done only in the cases 
of sick or dying children, but afterwards it be- 
came general. It was essentially the same idea 
as that which led to the practice of sprinkling for 
baptism — a false notion of the efficacy of the ordi- 
nance. No one who carefully reads the early 
history of Christianity can fail to see the comet* 
of this explanation. 



CHAFTE1* XY, 

Tffl COMMUNION QUESTION. 

There exists, between Baptists and I edobnp 
tists, a difference of opinion respecting the ques- 
tion of Church Communion, as to who are pro- 
perly qualified to partake of the Lord's Supper, 
and what are the scriptural qualifications. Both 
bold that baptism necessarily precedes the com- 
munion as a qualification for its privileges, and 
that baptized believers in Christ only, are to be in- 
vited to it. But what is Baptism? Pedobap- 
tists assert that persons sprinkled, poured upon, 
or immersed, are properly baptized, and there- 
fore invite such persons to the Lord's table. 
Baptists, however, declare that persons immersed 
mly are baptized, and therefore invite none 
others to the Lord's table. 

This practice of Pedobaptists is called open, 01 
free communion, because it embraces the diffe- 
rent denominations of evangelical Christians 
The practice of Baptists is commonly called close, 
or restricted communion, because it restricts 01 



TBF, T5ATTTST CT1UKCTT DIRECTORY. 21 J 

tontines the privileges of the Lord's Supper to iirv 
mersed believers. These terms, however, are not 
very truthful or accurate, siuce both practise a 
restricted communion, and both adopt the same 
ruie, and advocate the same principles, as to the 
terms of communion ; while the real difference 
lies in their different views of what constitutes 
baptism. 

But the question of Baptism is not the only 
question. Are there other qualifications prere- 
quisite to the communion ? And if so, what are 
they? And who is to decide whether these quali- 
fications exist, whether these conditions have 
been complied with — the church or the commu 
nicant? These questions involve the vital ele 
ments of church structure, and of church order. 

1. — Subjects of Communion. 

Let us inquire who are entitled, and have a 
right to, the privileges of the Lord's Supper. 
May all persons, without distinction, who desire 
to do so, partake of it ? If so, that would consti- 
tute, in fact, an open, or free communion — and 
in reality, that is the only open communion. Or, 
must this privilege be restricted to regenerate per- 
sons, believers in Christ? If so, then who is to b« 
the judge of their faith, whether they are regene- 
rate persons? Must the church to wlrch the$ 



812 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

some decide tin's question, or may the individu 
als themselves decide it? 

Still more, if the privilege is to be restricted 
to believers, and none but regenerate persons 
are to be admitted, then are all believers, 
all regenerate persons, to be so admitted with- 
out any further condition or qualification ? Is 
regeneration the only test? Or must they also 
be first baptized, and be found walking in godli- 
aess of life ? And who is to judge whether these 
conditions have been strictly complied with ? Is 
the church to exercise this jurisdiction and right 
of judgment, or is it to be left wholly to the pri- 
vate convictions of the mdividual, to decide the 
question of his own fitness ? 

II. — Open Communionists. 

The advocates of what is called open com- 
mamion, are of three classes. 

1. Those who hold that baptism is a necessary 
condition of, and prerequisite to the Lord's Sup- 
per, but assert that powrmg, sprinkling, and vm* 
ne?8mg, are all, and equally, lawful and scriptu- 
ral modes of baptism ; and therefore persons bap- 
tized by either mode, and living correct Christian 
lives, are qualified subjects for the Lord's Sup- 
per. Of this class are Pedobaptifits generally ol 
the various denominations. 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTOR Y. 213 

2. Those who agree that baptism is u pre- 
requisite to the communion, and who believe 
that nothing but immersion is scriptural baptism, 
but wh ) hold that the conscientious convictions 
of the individuals themselves rather than the 
judgment of the church, are to be taken as the 
rule of action. Consequently, if the individual 
believes himself to have been properly baptized, 
when he was sprinkled, and desires the commu- 
nion, he should be admitted to the table cj his 
own faith in the validity of his baptism, tl -nigh 
the church does not believe he has been baptized 
at all. Of this class are immersed members of 
Pedobaptist churches, and the greater part of 
Open Communion Baptists. 

3. Those who deny that baptism is a necessary 
condition of, or prerequisite to the communion, 
at all, and hold that there is no fixed order in the 
ordinances, by which Baptism must precede the 
Supper, but that the Supper may be lawfully re 
ceived by those who have never been baptized 
in any way. Consequently, they would have the 
communion allowed to those who have believed 
in Christ, whether they have made any public 
profession of their faith, are connected '-nth any 
church, or have been baptized, or not. Of this 
class are a part of the Open Cominunioi liaptist* 
and a few Pedobaptists. 



214 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRICCTORT. 



All these arguments for an open and unrestiiet 
etl communion at the Lord's Table, are unsound, 
and unreasonable, as will appear by a more cir& 
ful examination of them. 

Let us examine in order the positions occu- 
pied by these three classes of open communion- 
ists. 

1st. Those who advocate a free communion, 
based on the validity of sprinkling and powri/rty 
as modes of baptism, take for granted what is to 
be proved, namely, that baptism has several 
modes, all equally scriptural. On this point the 
whole argument rests, whether baptism can be 
performed in any other way than by immersion ? 
The argument for immersion as the ewcluswe 
mode of baptism, must determine this question. 1 

2d. Those w T ho assert that a church in admit* 
ting persons to the communion should act on the 
personal convictions of the individual, instead oi 
the settled faith and convictions of the church 
itself, and receive such as believe themselves qua- 
lified, whether the church considers them quali- 
fied or not. 

This mode of reasoning in favor of open com- 
munion, is exposed to fatal objections. It deniei 
Vbe right of the church to judge of the fitnese of 

* See Part Second, chap. » 



THE BAPTI8T CHURCH DIRECTORY". 213 

candidates to receive the ordinances which it 
maintains * it allows right of conscience, of judg 
ment, and of action to the individual, but denies 
it to the church / it accepts the opinions of per- 
sons, rather than the word of God, as the rule 
of action. 

But have churches a right to judge of the qua- 
lification of candidates? To say who may, and 
who may not be admitted to the ordinances of 
the Gospel ? They evidently have such a right. 
And it is their duty to exercise that right, and to 
require all who wish to enjoy the privilege, to 
comply with the conditions of the Gospel — not, 
indeed, with conditions which they have made 
but with those which Christ has established. 

Christ has committed the ordinances to his 
churches for them to preserve in their purity, 
and to administer in strict fidelity to him ; not 
according to any laws or regulations which the 
church may create, but according to the laws and 
conditions which he has given them. If Christ 
has thrown around the ordinance of the Suppei 
certain conditions as safeguards to its sanctity, it 
would be a criminal indifference to his authority 
and disobedience to his commands, to break 
down those safeguards and allow those condi- 
tions to be neglected. 

Each church must of necessity be the interpre* 



816 THE BAiTIST CHURCH DIRECTORT. 

ter of the laws of Christ, so far as its own dutie* 
are concerned, just as each individual must be, 
bo far as his duties are concerned. Each church 
must judge for itself what are the ordinances it 
is required to administer, and to whom they are 
to be administered. It would be preposterous to 
say, that persons outside the church, who had no 
rights in it, no authority over it, and no connec- 
tion with it, should dictate to that church and 
direct whom they should baptize and receive to 
the Lord's Supper. Or for such persons to come 
into the church and assert their right to any or all 
the privileges of the church, without invitation 
or permission, and even against the wishes and 
conscientious convictions of its members. 

Equally unreasonable would it be for any per- 
son outside the church to claim the right to its 
communion, when he had not complied with the 
conditions which that church believed the Gos- 
pel required. One might as well claim the right 
to vote in its meetings of business, or exercise 
any other privilege which belongs to its members 
alone. It would be no more unreasonable foi 
one to expect to be received to baptism, without 
being converted, simply because, he thought him 
self tit, than to expect to be received to ccmvrrw- 
nion without being baptized, simply because he 
thought himself fit. 



THE BAPTIST OHURUB DIRECTORY. 211 

If a person can come to the communion on Ilia 
own convictions, without the consent or against 
the convictions of the church, he certainly can be 
received to baptism in the same way. By the 
same reasoning, he could become a member ot 
the church without the church's act or consent. 
The supposition is absurd. Such a course would 
effectually break up and destroy all church order, 
and the very organization of churches. By this 
reasoning, also, all discipline would be effectu- 
ally destroyed ; since, if a church has no right to 
debar or restrain those outside from its privileges, 
it certainly has no right to debar or restrain 
those inside, even when believed to be unworthy ; 
Unless, indeed, the world has more rights and pri- 
vileges in a Christian church than its own mem- 
bers. Thus, also, a member excluded for heresy, 
disorderly walk, or vicious conduct, would only 
oe dismissed into a larger liberty, since, as a 
heathen man and a publican, he could come to 
the Lord's Table on his own convictions of fitness, 
while as a member he was judged unworthy and 
denied the privilege. This whole course of rea- 
soning is contradictory, and its conclusions ab- 
surd. 

No person would expect to enjoy the privi- 
leges of membership in any social or secular soci 
ety, until he had complied with the condition* of 
10 



218 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

membership. Much more strictly should the or 
dinances of the Gospel be guarded and preserved 
from all infraction, not according to any notions, 
rules, or prejudices of men, but according to the 
word and the will of Christ. 

3d. Those who deny that baptism is at all ne- 
cessary as a preparation or qualification for the 
Lord's Table, substantially deny that the Supper 
is a memorial of Christ, but hold it only as a 
sign of Christian fellowship, do violence to Scrip- 
ture teaching, and contradict the opinions of the 
great mass of Christians in all ages. They also 
involve themselves in many difficulties by sucV 
an argument. 

Is baptism, therefore, pre-requisiie to the 
Lord's Supper ? Must persons first be baptized 
in order to have a scriptural right to the commu 
nion ! Does the New Testament teach this order 
and relation in the ordinances ? 

A few deny that baptism is a necessary condi 
tion of the Supper, and that few, strange to say, 
are for the most part Baptists, who attempt to 
reach an open, or free communion, by this denial 
Seeing the logical absurdity of attempting to 
establish an unrestricted church fellowship with 
Pedobaptists, while holding baptism lobe a pre- 
requisite, they have adopted the theological ab- 
surdity of asserting that the inward washing oi 



lHE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 215 

regeneration was a sufficient, and the only neces 
jary preparation and condition for coming to 
the Lord's Table, without being baptized at 
all. 

In answer to the views and arguments of thii 
class of persons, consider the following facts : 

(a.) What are the teachings of the New Testa- 
inent on this subject? It is very true that neither 
our Saviour nor his Apostles did, in so many 
words, declare that no nnbaptized person could 
partake of the Supper. Neither did they say 
or intimate that unbaptized persons could receive 
the Supper, nor is there the most distant allusion 
to any such thing. Nor can any part of the New 
Testament, by the most liberal construction, be 
made to countenance, or give the least warrant 
to such an inference. Indeed, these conclusions 
seem to be reached only by doing violence to the 
plain and obvious scope and spirit of the inspired 
teachings. 

(6.) The example of our Saviour at the institu- 
tion of the Supper must be observed. Who sat 
down with him to eat and drink ? Whom did he 
invite to his own table? Unbaptized persons! 
By no means. But his se-ect and chosen disci- 
ples, who had followed him in the regeneration, 
and were baptized into his name. To these h« 
distributed the symbols of his love and sacrifice 



820 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

(c.) The language of Christ in the great coi/i 
mission, and in other similar directions and de 
clarations, is against the supposition that unbap 
tized persons may rightfully receive the Supper. 
His command is to teach all nations, baptizing 
them ; declaring that those who believe, and are 
baptised, shall be saved. The relative order in 
which these words stand, indicate the relation 
which the acts they express sustain to each other, 
and forbid the supposition that persons can law 
fully overstep the ordinance of baptism into the 
most sacred privileges of the church, any more 
than they can overstep repentance or faith into 
the ordinance of baptism. 

Can it be presumed that Christ would, or that 
Christian consistency could, put the Lord's Table 
before either of these injunctions ? And if put 
before " baptize, 5 ' w/iere before ? Shall it be be- 
fore " believe " also, or before " repent?" Who 
shall determine its true position? 

(d.) In all the New Testament history, where 
reference is made to the fellowship of saints in the 
communion of the Supper, there is not the re- 
motest allusion to the fact that any others were 
admitted to the privilege except baptized be 
iievers. And still more, in all such cases, tli€ 
circumstances, and the language used, are sucb 
Rfl to forbid the inference that unbaptized persona 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 22) 

ever received the communion. The directions 
and instructions of the Apostles with reference tc 
the observance of the Supper, the reproofs admi- 
nistered for an abuse of it, all refer and are ad« 
Jres3ed exclusively to the members of the 
churches — baptized believers. These who be- 
lieved, and gladly received the word, were bap- 
tized / then added to the church / and then they 
continued steadfast in the Apostles' doctrine, and 
in breaking of bread, and prayer. 

(e.) The almost universal and unvarying belie/ 
and practice of Christian churches and denomi 
nations, in all ages, should be regarded as evi 
dence on such a question. Both Catholic and 
Protestant Christians assert the necessity of 
baptism as a prerequisite to the Supper. 

Justin Martyr says, " This food is called by ua 
the Eucharist, of which it is not lawful for any to 
partake but such as believe the things taught by 
us to be true, and have been baptized." 

Dr. Wall says, u "No church ever gave the 
communion to any persons before they were bap- 
tized. Among all the absurdities that ever were 
held, none ever maintained that any person 
ihould partake of the com m anion before he wat 
baptized." 

Dr. Doddridge says, " It is certain that so fai 
as our knowledge of primitive antiquity reaches, 



£22 THE UAPTT8T CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

no xinbwptized person received the Lord's Slip- 
per." 

l)r. Dick says, " None having a right to thtf 
holy table but those who have been previously 
punned by the washing of water and by the 
word." 

Indeed, so unanimous and universal have been 
the opinions and practices of all Christians, in the 
past, holding baptism to be a condition of, and 
prerequisite to the communion of the Supper, 
that the contrary was scarcely thought of, until 
within a comparatively late period. The splen- 
did talent and genius of Robert Hall gave it an 
importance never before attained. He wished 
to practise free communion, and saw no other 
way of doing it. While holding that immersion 
was the only baptism, sprinkled persons could 
not consistently be invited to the Lord's Table, 
except by denying that baptism did of necessity 
precede the Supper. He thrust aside baptism for 
the sake of reaching his Pedobaptist brethren at 
the Communion. They accepted his conclusions, 
were glad to meet him there, but utterly denied 
his premises, and said that baptism was a neces- 
sary condition of the communion. Even Mr, 
Hall saw and acknowledged the difficulties of his, 
position. 

His views have obtained considerable favosa 



rHfi BAPTIST CHURCH mRfcCTORY. 22S 

with English Baptists, not on account of theii 
consistency or intrinsic force, but because of the 
great attraction of his reputation and ability 
Vheir want of consistency, however, must pre 
tfent their gaining any general prevalence, cer 
tainly in this country. Baptists will nevei 
accept such arguments, and Pedobaptists will 
reject a free communion offered on such terms 
and sustained by such reasoning. 

III. — Baptists' Communion. 

The view which Baptists take of the Lord's 
•Supper is this : that it is a symbolic ordinance, 
designed to set forth and teach great practical 
wid fundamental doctrines in the Gospel eco- 
nomy ; that it is an ordinance of commemoration, 
observed, not as a test of Christian fellowship, 
but in remembrance of Christ; that the church 
has both the right and is in duty bound to judge 
of the fitness of candidates to partake of it, 
strictly guarding its sanctity from all unlawful 
intrusion ; and that baptism — that is, immersion^ 
in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, 
on a profession of faith in Christ — is prerequisite 
to it. 

Baptism, though it must necessarily precede 
die Supper, is not, however, the only condition oa 
wbi-*.h the privileges of the communion depend 



224 THE BAPTI6T CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

What, then, are these conditions or prerequisites 
to the communion? They are three: 1. Conver- 
tion; 2. Baptism; 3. A godly life, A church 
fa not at liberty to require less nor more of any 
3ne than this. 

1. Conversion. — No person has any right to, 
nor can be a suitable subject for the privileges 
of the communion, unless he is truly regenerated 
by the Spirit of God, having exercised a saving 
faith in Christ. Even though he may have been 
baptized, and may be living an upright life, 
without regeneration he cannot be a spiritual 
member of Christ, and consequently not a fit 
member of his church. 

2. Baptism, — By this ordinance a Christian 
disciple is transferred from the world and initi- 
ated into the church. As the Supper is an 
ordinance within the church, the individual must 
pass through this door of baptism to reach it. 
By the regenerating work of the Spirit on the 
heart, one becomes a member of Christ's spiritual 
body, so by a confession and a symbolic repre- 
sentation of that inward work in the ordinance 
of baptism, he becomes a member of the visible 
church. Without scriptural baptism, therefore, 
one cannot properly be a member of the church, 
nor entitled to the communion. 

3. A godly life. — A person may have been 



THE BArTfST CIIUKCH DTRFX3T0RY. 2^6 

converted and scripturally baptized, and 
y» if lie has imbibed dangerous heresies, or if 
iif >e living in the practice of grievous sins, .or 
t I? erwise walking disorderly, so as to be a 
■ \ roach to his profession and an injury to the 
*r..Le of Gospel truth, he i3 not a fit subject for 
the/ sacred privileges of the Lord's Supper. His 
walk and conversation must be such as becomo 
godliness, and as will not dishonor the Gospel he 
professes to obey. 

It is, therefore, abundantly evident that the 
ordinance of the Supper is, in the strictest sense r 
a church ordinance ; that is, to be administered 
within the church, and to those within the church. 
The church is also to judge of the qualification* 
of those who wish to receive it, and to decide 
who has, and who has not complied with the 
Gospel conditions. 

This statement of the three prerequisites to 
communion sufficiently explains the three follow- 
ing facts. 

(a.) The reason why Baptists do not invite 
Pedobaptists to their communion, is because 
mch persons have not been baptized. And even 
though they say and think they have been bap- 
tized, yet the church with which they may desire 
to •commune must judge of that question in the 
wise of all who propose to partake with them 
10* 



826 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

Pevsons only sprinkled, or poured upon, are no\ 
scrip turally baptized, and therefore cannot cod 
Bistently be invited to the Supper in a church 
where nothing but immersion is believed to be 
baptism. 

(b.) The reason why Baptists do not feel at 
liberty to commune with Pedobaptists is the 
same, viz. : they do not consider such persons as 
baptized at all. They would be giving their 
example and influence to sanction and support 
what they believe to be an error, should they 
3ommune with such, however pious and godly in 
ather respects they might be. 

(c.) The reason why Baptist churches do not 
invite immersed members of Pedobaptist churches 
to their communion is, because such persons, 
though they have been scripturally baptized, 
yet, by continuing in a church which practises 
sprinkling for baptism, thus putting a human 
device in place of an ordinance of Christ, they 
are thereby walking disorderly as to Gospel 
truth and Gospel ordinances, and are Lot entitled 
to the privilege of the Supper. This is the 
more obvious, because such persons believe that 
sprinkling is not scriptural baptism, inasmuch 
as they would not receive it for baptism, but 
were immersed. By continuing their member* 
ihip in such a church, therefore, they are aup 



THE BAPTTST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 227 

porting what they themselves believe and cjnfesa 
to be an error. For this reason, Baptists do 
properly refuse them an invitation to the Lord's 
Table. 



IV. — Pedobaptist Communion. 

Pedobaptist churches believe in, and piac- 
tise close communion as really, though not to 
the same extent, as do the Baptists. And all 
such churches admit, and profess to be governed 
by the same rules and principles, as to the 
terms and subjects of communion, as do Baptist 
churches themselves ; the same as are set forth 
above. The real difference is in their view? 
of baptism. 

These churches, whether they be Congrega 
tionalists, Episcopalian, Methodist, Presbyterian, 
or of any other evangelical denomination, agree 
entirely with the Baptists, that persons must 
receive baptism before being admitted to the 
Supper. Nor will they allow any, though they 
be their dearest friends, and acknowledged tc 
oe truly regenerate and living godly lives, to 
come to the communion until they have been 
baptized, as they— that is, the church, not tho 

individual understand baptism, either by 

tpriikling, paurvng, o\ dipping. All othen 



82& the BArrrsT church director r. 

they exclude from the Lord's Table, thereby 
practising close communion. 

Now, for the communion to be really open, the 
;hurch must impose no conditions, must require 
\o qualifications, but leave it entirely to the 
shuice of the individual, to partake or not, as he 
may please, and according as his personal wish, 
or sense of propriety, may dictate. The moment 
a church says, the person must be baptized, or 
converted even, or must comply with any other 
condition, that moment it restricts the commu- 
nion to a specific class, shutting out ad others, 
and of necessity it becomes a restricted, or close 
communion. This result is inevitable. 

All churches that claim the right to judge of 
the fitness of persons who receive the Supper, 
and admit only those who have complied with 
certain conditions as prerequisites, excluding all 
others, are truly and properly close communion. 
And those only are truly and properly open com- 
munion, which allow all persons to be judges, 
each in his own case, of his fitness for the ordi- 
nance, and to receive it if he desires to do so. 

Baptists and Pedobaptists agree as to the rela- 
tions of the ordinances, and as to the terms of 
communion, but differ as to what baptism is; of 
rather, as to how it is to be administered. Bap 
twtu assert that dipjting is its only mode, whili 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 229 

Pedobaptists ieclare tl12.it it may properly bo ad 
ministered by dipping, 'pouring, or sprinkling 
They all agree that baptism is a prerequisite to 
the communion ; consequently, that no person 
however good and holy, has a right to the lalte? 
until he has received the former. They all agree 
further, that the church which spreads the Sup- 
per, is to judge whether those who desire to 
come to it are qualified, by having complied 
with the conditions. 

It is true, Baptists carry their close commu- 
nion one step further than Pedobaptists do, by 
excludiug them from the Supper, as they exclude 
others, but for the same reason, and by the same 
rule. The difference between them consists in 
their different views of what constitutes baptism. 
Pedobaptists are therefore most unreasonable, 
who say they do not object to Baptists' views 
of baptism, but dislike their close communion ; 
whereas, the real difficulty is with baptism. If 
their views of baptism are correct, their close 
communion foUows of necessity, even according 
to the reasoning and practice of Pedobaptists 
themselves. All follow the same rule as to the 
Supper. They should, therefore, first prove that 
immersion ij not the only mode of baptism taugnf 
in the New Testament, or cease their objection 
to close eonruunion as practised by Baptists. 



230 THE BAPTIST CHUltCH DIRECTOR*. 

It must not be overlooked, also, that in cue 
direction, Pedobaptists cany their practice of 
close communion much further than the Baptists 
io ; inasmuch as they exclude from the Lord's 
Table a large class of their own members, viz., 
tyA/iaed children, not allowing them communion, 
though they be members. Baptists do not deny 
the Supper to their own members, in good stand- 
ing. If children are suitable subjects for bap- 
tism, it seems most unreasonable to exclude them 
from the communion. 



V. — Objections Answered. 

Various objections are urged by Pedobap- 
tists against the views and practices of Baptists 
respecting the Communion. 

1. Baptists are sometimes asked by Pedobap- 
tists, " Why do you not invite us to your com- 
munion ? Is it because you do not consider us 
Christians ?" 

To this, the simple answer is, Because you ha\ $ 
not been baptized. And Baptists might inquire 
in return, Why do you not invite to your com 
.nunion persons converted but not baptized 
Are they not Christians ? If Christ has received 
them, why do you reject them ? 

2. Again it is said, " Baptism is not a swinq 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 23] 

ordinance ; why, then, make it a test of coimnu 
nion ?" 

To this the answer is, Why do } r ou make bap 
tism a test of communion, by refusing to com 
mime with those whom you say have not been 
baptized? But, shall we refuse to obey Chris! 
unless it be in something which we consider sav- 
ing ? Shall we disregard plain positive com- 
mands, because we dislike them ? Baptists do 
not practise immersion because it is saving^ 
bat because it is commanded. They do not bap- 
tize candidates to save them ; but to show that 
they are already saved; that is, in a state of grace 
or salvation. Those who recognize Christ as 
tl»eir only lawgiver in matters of religion, should 
i,ot presume to question the propriety, or decide 
ih to the importance of his commands. Their 
duty is to obey. 

3. Or the objection may be urged in this form, 
u You make too much of baptism ; you make it 
a saving ordinance." 

To this objection, this is the reply : We do not 
make it a saving ordinance, because we will not 
administer it to persons until after they have 
exercised a saving faith in Christ. They are, 
therefore, saved before w r e will baptize them. 
You are the ones who make baptism a saving 
tfrdmarce, by administering it to unconscious 



832 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIKKCTOKk. 

infante before they can exercise repentance or 9 
saving faith, believing that in some mysterious 
way their salvation is more probable, than if not 
baptized, and consequently believing that bap 
tism has a sanctifying, or a saving efficacy, od 
those to whom it is administered. 

4. It is also said, " We invite you to our com- 
munion ; why do you not show the same liberal 
and generous spirit ?" 

To which they reply, You can well afford tc 
invite us, and do no violence to your conscience, 
because you believe that our baptism is scrip- 
niral and valid. But since we do not believe 
that your baptism is either scriptural or valid, 
we cannot invite you to the Lord's Table withou: 
doing what we believe to be contrary to the Gos- 
pel, thereby violating our consciences. 

5. Some urge this objection, " It is the Lord^s 
Table, why, therefore, do you exclude any of the 
Lord's people?" 

A sufficient answer is to say, It is the LoroVt 
Table, therefore we have no discretion in the case. 
"We have no right to do less or more than he has 
commanded. If it were our table, we might in- 
vite all. But we must not love our brethren bet 
ter than we love Christ. We must not be s« 
anxious to please and commune with the disci 
pies, as to disobey the Master for the sake of do 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 233 

ng it. Because it is the Lord's Table, we cannot 
go beyond his instructions. We must be guided 
not by sympathies for our brethren, but by love 
For our Lord : that love which obeys. 

6. Sometimes it is said, " If the Lord has re 
reived us, why should not you?" 

This supposes that all whom the Lord receives 
to a spiritual fellowship with himself, in the for- 
giveness of sins, the church ought to receive to 
its communion, if this be so, then ought Pedo 
baptists to receive unbaptized converts to their 
communion. Put this is an error. The Lord 
receives children dying in unconscious infancy; 
but that is no reason why the church should ad- 
minister the Supper to such. 

7. Again, this objection is urged, " We hope 
to commune together in heaven, ought we not, 
therefore, to commune together on earth?" 

This, like most other similar objections, is pro- 
bably made more for the sake of objecting than 
because it has any force against what is called 
" close communion." It is based on a misconcep' 
tion of the true nature of Christ's temporal king- 
dom, and the distinction between the earthly and 
the heavenly states of the church. It supposes 
that we should invite to the Lord's Table all witl 
whom we hope to commune in heaven. If this 
be true, then Ped^baptists are doing wrong ai 



234 THE BAPTIST CHDKCH DIRECTORY. 

well as Baptists. But this, also, is an error. We 
all hope to meet many from among papists, here- 
tics, and perhaps heathen, many even who are 
Iqow unconverted, in heaven. But is that any 
reason why we should invite them to the fellow^ 
ship of the church now ? Certainly not. Christ 
has given his church laws, regulations, offices, 
and ordinances, to fit it for its work, and meet 
the conditions of its earthly state, none of which 
will be had or needed in the heavenly state. 

8. Baptists are sometimes accused of being 
" bigoted," " unkind," " sectarian," " thinking 
themselves better than others," " opposed to 
Christian union," because they practise a re- 
stricted communion. 

The same charge might be brought with equa. 
force against Pedobaptists, since they also prac- 
tise a restricted communion. But how can 
these charges be made against those who are 
simply and only attempting to do what they con- 
scientiously believe the law of Christ requires 
them to do? If they are mistaken, show then 
their error. They have no love for, nor profit in 
close communion, aside from their desire to obey 
Christ. They believe and practise it under great 
temporal disadvantages, bearing the censures of 
their brethren on account of it. Their only at- 
tachment to it or interest in it, arises from the 



THE BAPTIST <JHUROH DIKEOTOKY. 235 

fact that they believe it to be according to the 
will and the word of Christ, and they desire t: be 
found obeying the divine requisition. Trove to 
them that sprinkling is enjoined in the New 
Testament, for baptism, or that unba-ptized par- 
dons should be admitted to the Lord's Supper, 
and they w T ill abandon restricted communion. 
Until this is done, all unkind censures, for doing 
what they believe to be right, appear very much 
as if those who make them, have a secret con- 
viction that they themselves are the ones in error, 
which unpleasant conviction they wish to hide 
oy objecting to others. 

Let every one who professes to love Christ, 
endeavor to maintain a spirit of humility and 
meekness, being gentle and kind to all, never 
accusing, ever forgiving; by careful study of 
God's word, and prayer for the illumination of 
the Holy Spirit, seeking to know what the Divine 
Truth teaches, and what the will of God is, and 
allowing no human influence to prevent a strict 
rbedienco to God's word, in all things. 



CHAPTER V. 

THE QUESTION OF CHURCH OFFICERS. 

How many orders of officers ought a chinch 
to have, according to the teachings of the New 
Testament and the practice of the Apostles and 
early Christians ? 

Baptists, and some other denominations of 
Christians, say there are, and ought to be two 
only. These two are pastors and deacons. Bitf 
some denominations say there ought to be threi 
orders in the ministry, and the Iiomish Church 
has carried the number up to ten or twelve. 

In the New Testament the word bishop, or 
pastor, and presbyter, or elder, imply the same 
office, and are frequently applied to the same 
.ndividual. 1 The bishop was the pastor, or over- 
seer of the church. The deacons were chosen 
to attend rather to the temporal affairs of the 
church, and thereby allow the pastor, or bishop 
to devote himself more exclusively to its spiritual 
interests. 

Nkandkk says, the word presbyter, or elder y 

1 See F'rst Part, chap. ii. aud vll. 
886 



mk baptist curncii directory. 237 

indicated rather the dignity of the office, sinc«s 
presbyters among the Jews were 'usually aged 
and venerable men, while bishop or episcopoi 
lesignated the nature of their work, as overseers, 
>r pastors of the churches. The former title was 
nsed by Jewish Christians, as a name familiar in 
the synagogue, while the latter was chiefly need 
by the Greek and other Gentile converts, as 
more familiar and expressive to them. 

The bishops, presbyters, pastors, or by what- 
ever other name they might be called, were equal 
in authority and the dignity of their office. 
There was no high order of the clergy, placed 
over other and lower orders, as is now seen in 
some churches. But in process of time, as young 
or feeble churches grew up near, or arose out of 
those older and stronger, gradually the pastors of 
the older and stronger ones, secured an ascend- 
ency over the feebler; and the older churches 
themselves obtained a controlling power over 
the younger. Thus arose the rule of the metro- 
politan over the provincial churches, and the 
higher clergy over the lower, and the multiplica- 
tion of orders in the ministry. 

This departure from apostolic practice was 
natural, though not scriptural, is easily traced in 
history, and generally conceded by scholars and 
historians. 



238 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

In tlie Epistles of Paul, the titles presbyter o* 
elder, and episcopos or bishop, are used inter- 
changeably, and often addressed to the same indi- 
vidual, and the qualifications and duties of both 
are the same. Tin's goes to prove that they were 
one and the same office and officer. Pastors and 
iieacons are therefore the only scriptural officers 
in a Gospel church. With these views en- 
tirely agree many eminent Christian writers, 
&oth ancient and modern, a grea*, vart of whom 
ire staunch prelatists themselves as Beiuaidu^ 
isidorus, Theodoret, Chrysostou*. .U-'vtrirt. Whil 
taker, and Usber. 



CHAPTER VI 

THE QUESTION OF OHUROH GOVERNMENT. 

What is the true scriptural form of churc) 
fovernmentf 1 How ought churches to be go 
verned. and by whom should their affairs be ad- 
ministered ? 

There are three principal forms of church go 
vernment practised. 1. The prelatical ; wher* 
the governing power resides in prelates, or 
jishops, as in the Romish, Greek, English, and 
some other churches. 2.. The presbyterian / 
where the governing power resides in presby- 
teries and synods, as in the Scotch Kirk, the Lu- 
iheran, and the various Presbyterian churches. 
?. The independent / where the governing power 
esides in the members of each individual 
ihurch, as the Baptists, Oongregationalists, and 
jome others. Which of these best accords with 
the understood constitution and government of 
he apostolic chuiches? 

Rach Baptist church is distinct from, and inde 

1 ft>>e First Part, chap. vi. 



240 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

pendent of all others, having no ecclesiastical 
connection with any, though maintaining a 
friendly Christian intercourse with all. The 
government is administered hy the hody of the 
j embers, where no one possesses a preeminence, 
but each enjoys an equality of rights. This, 
they assert, is according to the Gospel idea, and 
the practice of the primitive churches, and the 
teachings of the New Testament. 

To confirm this view, it will be found that the 
Apostles regarded and treated the churches as 
independent bodies. They directed their epistles 
to the churches as such, and addressed the mem 
bers as equals among themselves. They reported 
their own doings to the churches, and enjoined 
upon them the duty of discipline. They also 
recognized the right of the churches to elect 
their own officers. 

Mosheim declares: "The power of enacting 
laws, of appointing teachers and ministers, and 
of determining controversies, was lodged in the 
people at large." 

Neander says : " The churches were taught 
to govern themselves. The brethren chose theii 
own officers from among themselves." With 
fchese views agree many other able scholars and 
historians. 

Moshkim describes the primitive church thus' 



TTTK BAPTIST CTTI/RCH DIRECTORY. 241 

u Each independent clinrch, which had a bishop 
i»r presbyter of its own, assumed to itself thfl 
forms and rights of a little republic, or common- 
wealth." Dr. Barrows, Dr. Burton, Archbishop 
Whately, with other prelatists, agree in thia 
opinion, as likewise do nearly all reliable author- 
ities on the history and constitution of the primi- 
tive church. 

In this respect, therefore, Bartist churchei 
are unquestionably founded on the aj>oatcli« 
model. 



CHAPTER Vll. 

BAPTIST HISTORY. 

The question is often asked by persons uoi 
acquainted with Baptist history, "'Where did 
the Baptists originate?" " How old are they?'* 
" Who were their founders?" Really it is not so 
important to know when, or how a denomination 
originated, as to know whether they believe and 
practise according to the Gospel. All that is 
old is not true; nor is it any evidence that a 
church is scriptural because it has antiquity to 
boast. A glance at Baptist history may not be 
unprofitable, however. 

1. Early Sects. 

It is conceded by all who are at all familial 
with history, that from the days of the Apostle* 
to the preseLt time, there have existed com- 
panies, congregations, and sects of Christians, 
separate from the prevailing state churches. Aa 
soon as such prevailing churches fell into errors., 
became proud, corrupt ^nd worldly, departing 

242 



THE BAPTI8T CHURCH DIRECTOR V. 24 \ 

from the simplicity and spirituality of the Gospel, 
then such as continued spiritual and godly sepa- 
rated themselves from the multitude, worshipped 
by themselves, and served God according to the 
dictates of their own consciences. They main- 
tained the doctrines and ordinances of Christ as 
he had delivered them to his disciples, and were 
his true and faithful witnesses. 

During all the world's dark ages, since the 
kingdom of Christ appeared, these sects and 
companies are admitted to have existed. They 
have been called by many names, and have 
differed somewhat among themselves in different 
ages and in different countries. By the prevail- 
ing churches from whom they were separated, 
they have been called heretics, have been de- 
famed, and persecuted perpetually. Thousands 
on thousands of them have been put to death by 
the most painful tortures, while those spared to 
live have been afflicted by unequalled cruelties. 
Emperors, kings, and rulers, popes, priests, and 
bishops, senates, synods, and councils, have per- 
secuted them with every device which malice 
could invent or power execute, to waste, blot 
*>ut, and exterminate them from the earth 

They were the few among the many, the weak 
oppressed by the strong ; with none to plead theif 
cause or to defend their rights, they could di 



244 THE BAPTIST CHtJRCH MKECTOttt. 

nothing but suffer. Though calumniated by 
their enemies, who accused them of every crime, 
and charged them with every enormity, they 
were the purest and the best' of the ages and the 
countries in which they lived, and maintained 
the ordinances and doctrines of the Gospel 
nearly in their primitive purity. Many of them 
had separated themselves from the prevailing 
churches to find a purer worship elsewhere, 
while the greater part had never been connected 
with the Romish hierarchy. 

Like some rivulet which pursues its way from 
rhe mountains to the sea, parallel to, but never 
mingling with the broad and turbulent stream, 
these people have come down from the first ages 
of Christianity, preserving and transmitting to 
posterity the purest forms of practical godliness 
and Gospel faitli known to history during those 
long-succeeding centuries of darkness and cor- 
ruption. The reproaches and persecutions they 
suffered were because they bore testimony 
•against the errors and crimes that were practised 
in the name of religion. No doubt they had some 
faults, and maintained some errors; but thesa 
were fewer by far than those of their enemies. 

During the two first centuries, Messalians, 
Euchites, Montanists, were the names by whicb 
some of these sects were known. 



THE BAPTIST CUURCLI DIRECTORY. 243 

In (lie third, fourth, and fifth centuries, the 
Novations arose, and became exceedingly nume- 
rous, spreading throughout the Roman empire, 
notwithstanding the persecutions practised upon 
them by their enemies. 

Then came, in the fourth century, also the 
Donatists, who multiplied rapidly, spread far 
and wide, and continued long to exist. 

In the seventh century the Paulicians begai 
to attract public attention, and long continued, 
with others, the objects of hatred and persecu- 
tion by the Romish church. 

All these professed to hold the New Testament 
as the only rule of faith and practice, and to live 
by its teachings. They held that none ought to 
be received to membership in the churches, ex- 
cept persons truly regenerated. They rebaptized 
those received among them from the Romish 
Church, and for doing so were called Anabaptists, 
They rejected infant baptism, as Mosheim, Allix, 
Robinson, and other histoiians assert. They 
baptized by immersion, as did all professing 
Christians during those ages. 1 Robinson, the 
historian, calls them "Trinitarian Baptists." 
The Paulicians became exceedingly numerous, 
and were so cruelly persecuted that the empress 

• See Part gecoi.4, chap. U. #,fc 



846 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

Theodora is said to have caused not less than cm* 
hundred thousand to be put to death, having 
first confiscated their property. 

About the close of the tenth century came into 
notice the Paterines, who probably were sub- 
stantially the same people as those previously 
existing under other names. These also rejected 
infant baptism, protested against the corruptions 
of the Romish Church, and, in consequence 
experienced severe and long-continued persecu 
tion from it 

In the eleventh und following centuries, these 
sects took new names, and attracted new 
attention through Europe. They were called 
Waldonses, Albigenses, Vaudois, Cathari, Poor 
Men of Lyons.. They became very numerous, 
and {'or centuries continued to multiply, and to 
suffer persecution. 

All these ancient sects, though not known by 
the name of Baptists, did hold the prevailing 
opinions which now characterize the Baptists. 
As, for instance, they asserted the rights of faith 
and conscience ; rejecting the authority of popes, 
and the interference of princes in matters of 
religion ; they denied infant baptism ; they bap 
tized by dipping; they declared the Bible to ba 
Che only rule of faith and practice in matters of 
religion; and admitted none to their churche? 



THE B.JTIST OHUROH DIRECTORY. 24:1 

si ^ept regenerated and godly persons. The} 
i'Tered somewhat among themselves in different 
ccuntries and in different times, which was natu 
rivl, as they had no general ecclesiastical organ- 
ization, but existed in independent churches and 
communities, constantly harassed, persecuted^ 
and scattered by their enemies. 

From the apostolic age to the Reformatio!, 
tl.ese people were the purest and the best the 
world had to boast. They were the true church 
and people of God. At the time of the Reforma- 
tion, under Luther, these sects, to a great degree, 
fraternized with, and were lost in the multitudes 
of the reformers. Those that continued a sepa- 
rate existence, as the Waldenses of Piedmont, 
abandoned dipping, adopted infant baptism, and 
took the general forms of faith and worship 
adopted by Protestant Pedobaptists. 

2. Dutch Baptists. 
Tiie Baptists of Holland are acknowledged bj 
historians to have had their origin at a very re- 
mote period. Mosheim says : " The true origin 
of that sect which acquired the name of Anabap- 
tists, is hid in the remote depths of antiquity^ 
and is consequently extremely difficult to b# 
tscertained." 1 Zuingj.k, the Swiss reformer, cod 

1 Maclaln'a ti anaiation, edition 181L 



248 THK BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

temporary witJi Luther, says : "The institution of 
Anabaptism is no novelty, but for thirteen hun 
ired years has caused great disturbance in the 
church."" If it had existed 1,300 years before 
Zuingle, it must have gone back to within two 
hundred years of Christ, to say the least. 

Dr. Dermont, chaplain to the King of Hol- 
land, and Dr. Ypeij,, theological professor at 
Groningen, received, a few years since, a royal 
commission to prepare a history of the Reformed 
Dutch Church. That history contains the follow- 
ing manly, generous, and truthful testimony 
touching the Dutch Baptists: "We have now 
Been that the Baptists, who were formerly called 
Anabaptists, and in later times Mennonites, were 
the original Waldenses, and have long in the his- 
tory of the church received the honor of that 
origin. On this account the Baptists may be 
considered the only Christian community which 
has stood since the apostles, and as a Christian 
society, which has preserved pure the doctrines, oj 
Hie Gospel through all agesP 

This is earnest and reliable testimony from 
those who are not Baptists, and who have no 
personal sympathy with the Baptists, but who 
Bpeak frankly the truths which history has re 
oorded 



THE BAPTIST CHUKCU LIRECTORY. 24 ft 

3. Welsh Baptists. 

The Welsh Baptists claim their origin dirccl 
fr jin the Apostles, and urge in favor of the claim 
reasons so cogent as have never been disproved 
When Austin, the Romish monk, visited Wales 
about the close of the sixth century, he found a 
community of more than two thousand Christians 
living quietly :n the mountains, who discarded 
the • authority of the Romish Church. Austin 
labored to bring them to what he considered the 
true faith. They refused all his overtures. 
Yielding things in general, he reduced his de- 
mand to three things in particular, namely, First, 
that they should observe Easter in due form, 
as ordered by the church. Second, That they 
should give Christendom, or baptism, to their 
children. Third, That they should preach to 
the English the word of God, as formerly di 
rected. 

This demand upon them proves that they 
neither observed the Romish ordinance of Easter, 
nor baptized their children. Nor would they 
submit to this final demand; whereupon Austin 
threatened them with war and wretchedness 
Not long after, Wales was invaded by the Sas 
cms, and many of these Christians eruelly mur 
dered — as was believed -at the instigation of th* 
exacting ai>d bigoted Austin. 



250 THE BAPTIS'I CHURCH DIREOTOBY. 

4l English Baptists. 

In England, from the twelfth to the seventeenth 
cntwy, many Baptists suffered cruel persecu 
Jons and death, by burning, drowning, behead- 
ng, with many inhuman tortures, because they 
worshipped God according to the dictates of His 
word and their own consciences, and refused to 
submit their faith to the dictates of popes and 
kings. 

In 1538, royal edicts were issued against them, 
and several were burnt in Smithfield. Brandt 
writes that, "In the year 1538, thirty-one Bap 
tists that fled from England, were put to death 
at Deft, in Holland ; the men were beheaded, 
and the women drowned." Bishop Latimer de- 
clares, that " Baptists were burned in different 
parts of the kingdom, and went to death with 
good integrity," during the time of Edward VI 
Under the rule of the Popish Mary, they suffered 
perhaps, no more than under that of the Protest- 
ant Elizabeth : for during the reign of the latter, 
a congregation of Baptists being discovered in 
London, some were banished, twenty-seven im- 
prisoned, and two burnt at Smithfield. In 1639 
Bailey wrote, that " under the shadow of inde- 
pendency, they have lifted up their heads, and 
increased their numbers above all sects in th$ 



THE BA.PT18T CHUROB DIRECTORY. 25) 

mnd They have forty -six churches in and 
about London. They are a people very fond of 
religious liberty, and very unwilling to b« 
brought under bondage of the judgment of anj 
other." 

5. American Baptists. 

The history of American Baptists goes back 
eomewhat more than two hundred years. At 
what time they first came to the country it is 
impossible to say. The first church was organ - 
:zed at Providence, R. I., under the care of Roger 
Williams, 1639. Mr. Williams was born in 
Wale& in 1598, educated at Oxford, England 
and hi 1630 came to America, and was minister 
t>f tl •>, Puritan Church at Salem, Mass. Eut 
soon r.fter, having adopted Baptist sentiments, he 
was Kanished and driven out of Massachusetts. 
AiV having endured many and severe suffer- 
ing in consequence, he. settled at Providence, 
with a few followers of like faith, laid the foun- 
dati >ns of that city, and having procured a char- 
ter for the new colony, became the founder of 
Rhode Island, calling both the State and city 
Providence, in recognition of the divine guid- 
ance and protection which he had experienced. 

Mr. Williams was the first governor of the 
colony, as well as first pastor of the church. He 



252 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTOR*. 

gave free toleration in matters of religious faith 
and practice to all who chose to settle with him. 
Thus he became the first ruler, and Rhode 
Island the first State which offered entire 
liberty to every person to worship God accord 
ing to their own choice, without interference 
from the civil authority. As there was no Bap 
tist minister in the colony, now accessible, Mr. 
Williams was immersed by one of his associates, 
a layman, when he in turn baptized his associ- 
ates, and organized a church 1639. On account 
of the toleration granted to all, other Baptists, 
who suffered much elsewhere, collected at Pro- 
vidence, and at an early period spread through 
this, and the other colonies. 

The next church formed was in Newport, in 
1644. There is, however, a considerable contro- 
versy as to whether the present first church in 
Providence, or the first church in Newport, i? 
the older. Priority is claimed by both. 

Several of the churches formed next in order 
of time were as follows : second church, New- 
port, R.I., 1656 ; first, Swansea, Mass., 1663 ; 
first, Boston, 1665; church, North Kingston, R.I , 
1665; Seventh-day church, Newport, 1671 j 
church, South Kingston, R.I., 1680; church, Ti- 
verton, R.I., 1685; church, MidJletown, N.J., 
1688 \ church, Dublin, Pa., 1680 , church, Pi» 



THR BAPTIST CHtTRCtI DIRECTOR?. 25£ 

'iataway, N J., 1689; church, Charleston, S.O., 
1090; church, Cohansey, N.J., 1691; second 
mnrch, Swansea, 1693: church, Philadelphia, 
Pa., 169S; church, Welsh Tract, Del, 1701; 
jiiurch, Groton, Ct., 1705 ; church, Smithfield, 
R.I., 1706 ; Seventh-day church, Piscataway, 
1707 ; church, Hopkinton, K.L, 1708. 

In the common course of emigration, and the 
usual changes of society, the sentiments of the 
Baptists spread and their churches multiplied. 
In 1768, there were, according to Edward's Ta- 
bles, 137 churches in America. In 1790, accord 
ing to Asplund's Register, there were 872 
churches ; 722 ordained and 449 unordained min 
isters ; with 64,975 church members. In 18121 
according to Benedict's History, the number of 
churches was 2,633 ; ordained ministers, 2,142 ; 
associations, 111 ; and 204,185 church members. 
In 1836, according to Allen's Triennial Register, 
there were 372 associations ; 7,299 churches ; 
4,075 ordained and 966 licensed ministers; 
517,523 church members, including the small de- 
nominations of Seventh-day, Six Principle, and 
SYee-will Baptists. 1 



1 Much of the above information and statistics haa been obtained from 
Benedict's History of the Baptists, in which may be found a vast amount of 
facts ana fcistory relating to the Baptists, bcth American and foreign, an 
dent and modern. 



254 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 



INCREASE DURING A CENTURY. 

The numerical growth of Baptists in the United 
States during the past century, from 1784 to 
1884, is thus tabulated in the Baptist Year Book 
for 1885. 



Years. 


Churches. 


Ministers. 


Members. 


1784 


471 


424 


35,101 


1792 


891 


1,156 


65,345 


1812 


2,164 


1,605 


172,972 


1832 


5,320 


3,618 


384,926 


1840 


7,771 


5,208 


571,291 


1851 


9,552 


7,393 


770,839 


1860 


12,279 


7,773 


1,016,134 


1871 


18,397 


12,013 


1,489,191 


1873 


20,520 


12,598 


1,633,939 


1874 


21,510 


13,364 


1,701,161 


1876 


22,924 


13,779 


1,932,385 


1877 


23,908 


14,659 


2,024,224 


1879 


24,794 


15,401 


2,133,044 


1880 


26,060 


16,569 


2,296,327 


1881 


26,373 


16,574 


2,336,022 


1882 


26,931 


17,090 


2,394,742 


1883 


27,913 


17,327 


2,474,771 


1884 


28,596 


16,677 


2,507,703 


1886 


30,522 


19,377 


2,732,570 



Add to these 580,456, members in churches in 
Canada, Mexico, South America, Europe, Asia, 
Africa, and Australasia, and we have the grand 
total of 3,313,026 Baptist members in the world. 
Of course these figures are under the facts, since 
full reports can never be obtained. 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 255 

In the year 1886, the baptisms reported in the 
United States were 155,378. In 1884, the num- 
ber reported was 135,740. 

During the decade, from 1871 to 1881, the 
churches increased 7,086 ; ministers, 3,313 ; mem- 
bers, 1,806,542. 

Baptists in the United States have 7 Theo- 
logical Seminaries; 27 Universities and Colleges; 
30 Seminaries for female education; and 43 
Academies and Schools for males and females in 
co-education ; with 19 Academic and Collegiate 
Institutions for the colored people and Indians. 

Beside the figures given above, there are several 
other smaller denominations practising immer- 
sion, generally called Baptists. Anti-Mission Bap- 
tists, about 45,000 ; Free-Will Baptists, 82,323 ; 
Seventh Day Baptists, 8,733 ; Separate Baptists, 
5,827; Six Principle Baptists, 2,200; Wine- 
brennarians, 45,000; Disciples, 850,000; Men- 
nonites, 50,000 ; Tunkers, 100,000. 

American Baptists have about one hundred 
and twenty-five journals of periodical literature ; 
more than twenty of which are conducted and 
supported by colored Baptists. 

They also support twelve Homes and Orphan- 
ages for the homeless and unfortunate of their 
own congregations. 



256 



THE BAPTIST CHUKCH DIRECTORY. 



REGULAR BAPTISTS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

1886. 



STATES 

AND 

TERRITORIES 



Alabama 

Arizona .. 

Arkansas 

California 

Colorado 

Connecticut 

Dakota 

Delaware 

Dist. of Columbia 

Florida 

Georgia 

Idaho 

Illinois 

Indiana 

Indian Territory. 

Iowa 

Kansas 

Kentucky 

Louisiana 

Maine 

Maryland 

Massachusetts... 

Michigan 

Minnesota 

Mississippi 

Missouri 



Montana , 

Nebraska 

Nevada 

New Hampshire, 

New Jersey 

New Mexico 

New York 

North Carolina.. 

Ohio 

Oregon 

Pennsylvania ... 
Rhode Island .... 
South Carolina.. 

Tennessee 

Texas 

Utah 

Vermont 

Virginia , 

Washington 

West Virginia... 

Wisconsin 

Wyoming 



1,233 

5 



137 

1,106 
1,050 



1,051 

478 



li)l 



2,172 

6 

1,442 

130 

34 

126 

86 

13 

36 

536 

2, 

10 

1,006 

545 

107 

424 

431 

1,774 

1,017 

247 

57 

296 

381 

191 

'J. I/!)!) 

1,608 

12 

165 

1 

80 

192 






3,659 1,771 

398 509 

113 217 

594' 404 

189: 160 

52| 33 

444: 229 

1,578! 941 

14,849 7,040 

21 12 

6,002! 2,276 

3,253! 973 

545! 
1,912 1 795 
1,595; 1,278 
11,380. 3,513 



3,;; 

755 

2,225 
2,071 
1,350 
6,840 
10,320 
63 
603 



172 
1,767 



1,175 
237 
729 

1,533 

1,082 
647 

2,1 

3,1 

25 

524 

3 

117 

1, 



5,091! 2,780 
12,317 1 3,332 
3,278 1,171 
477; 160 
4,656 1,772 
66! 440 286 
740 1,316 11,287 2,798 
" 6,363, 2,280 
13,532 8,726 
11 12 



966 1,484 

1.828 1 2,687 

3 4 

96 115 

868 1,623 

37 45 



303 157 

8,8571 1,861 

187 105 

1,754 ! 374 



61 

109 
13 
806 
641 
11 
473 
549 
601 
1,120 
107 



1,322 
1,313 
30 
223 
126 
50 
44 
1,628 
823 



Decrease by 



4,8 



11 



1,581 

281 

131 

435 

54 

46 

159 

664 

3,138 

7 

2,520 

1,059 

219 

838 

654 

3,600 

1,147 

301 

317 

1,413 

1,096 

648 

3,500 

4,160 

16 



160 
490 

4,257 
1 

1,196 
751 
34 
376 
252 

2,317 



351 
234 
691 

130 
2,534 
1,575 



3,062 
4,010 
1, 

202 
2 

285 
3,241 

14 

195 

■J. 005 

58 

341 



2,520 
2 



220 

154! 

1,5311 

1,199' 
351 
130 

722 
375 
92 
1,050 
947 



4;; 



26 155 
334 446 



624 1,124 1,504 

3,1851 1 1,570 

783! 694j 
72 38 34 
9581,280 
42 50 168 
2,4641 165 1,701 
1,383; 97 956 
51 1,637 
18 4 

l| 163 
764' 1,112 
8 13 
55 196 
78! 103 



4,606 
3 

62 



1,244 19,377 30,522 155,378 61,904 10,019 20,364 61,124 37,750 8,779 23,931 2,732,570 

.11111 



166,923 

140 

76,060 

6,490 

2,525 

21,748 

2,664 

1,626 

10,561 

27,702 

266,318 

257 

79,010 

44,478 

4,931 

26,583 

21,706 

196,027 

86,524 

19,871 

12,445 

52,768 

30,056 

10,789 

160,814 

106,639 

387 

7,000 

46 

8,802 

35,130 

55 

119,383 

226,767 

53,135 

3,702 

72,512 

11,554 

170,246 

122,543 

166,428 

185 

9,146 

243,431 

1,401 

32,366 

12,526 

150 



Note. — A typographical error in last Year-Book would indicate i 



in number of Associations. 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 



257 



RELIGIOUS DENOMINATIONS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

1886. 



Denominations. 



Baptist (Regular) * 

Baptist, An ti -Mission tt 

Baptist, Free Will * 

Baptist, Seventh Day * 

Baptist, Separate * 

Baptist, Six Principle 

Church of God, Winebrennarians. . . 

Congregational 

Disciples of Christ 

Friends, " Orthodox " 

Friends, not " Orthodox " 

Lutheran * || 

Mennonites 

Methodist Episcopal * § 

Methodist Episcopal, South t. . 

Methodist Episcopal, African t 

Methodist Episcopal, African ZiontT 

Methodist Episcopal, Colored % 

Methodist Episcopal, Union t 

Methodist, Evangelical t 

Methodist, Free t 

Methodist, Independent t 

Methodist, Primitive t 

Methodist, Protestant t 

Methodist, Congregational t 

Methodist, Wesleyan t 

Moravian * 

Presbyterian, Associate Reformed. . 

Presbyterian, Cumberland * 

Presbyterian, North * § 

Presbyterian, South * 

Presbyterian, United * 

Protestant Episcopal * 

Reformed Episcopal * 

Reformed Church in America 

Reformed Church in United States * 

Roman Catholic %% 

Second Advent 

Tunkers 

United Brethren * § 

Universalists ** 



Churches 



30,552 

900 

1,542 

101 



17 
475 



4,552 
700 
250 

7,573 
400 



2,454 



87 

49 

2,546 

6,067 

2,198 

881 

4,588 

79 

520 

1,468 

6,755 



891 



Ministers. 



19,377 

400 

1,291 

85 

43 

15 

450 



720 

100 

3,990 

250 

11,505 

4,406 

2,550 

2,110 

818 

40 

1,069 

373 

23 

27 

1,340 

20 

179 

102 

40 

1,600 

5,436 

1,085 

736 

3,711 

68 

549 

788 

7,370 

900 

1,853 

1,338 



Members. 



2,732,570 

45,000 

82,323 

8,733 

5,827 

2,200 

45,000 



850,000 

75,000 

25,000 

930,830 

50,000 

1,677,699 

990,904 

405,000 

314,000 

100,000 

3,560 

132,508 

12,314 

5,144 

3,716 

129,263 

17,140 

17,727 

10,296 

6,500 

138,5f'4 

648,187 

143,743 

91,086 

417,178 

7,877 

81,880 

176,937 

6,500,000 

100,000 

100,000 

181,836 

33,223 



♦Official. t From Methodist "Year-Book," 1887. J Furnished 
by Bishop L. H. Holsey. || Canadian membership included. § Foreign 
Conferences and Presbyteries have been subtracted. 1 Probationers 
are included. ** Official of 1885. tt There is no possible means of 
computing statistics. %% The entire Catholic population is here in- 
cluded. 



CHAPTER VJll 

FORMS AND BLANKS. 

There is no fixed and necessary form foi Let 
iers of Dismission, Minutes of Councils, Conven- 
tions, and the like. They will vary according 
to the customs of churches and the taste of those 
who construct them. The following present sub- 
stantially the forms in common use * 

1. Letter of Dismission. 1 
The Baptist Church of 



To the Baptist Church of . 

Dear Brethren : 

This is to certify that is a 

member in good and regular standing with us, and 

at — own request is hereby dismissed for the 

purpose of uniting with you. When hfw 

so united, connection with us will cease. 

Done by order of the Church. 

flaw York, May , 18—. 

, Ch. Clerk. 

This letter will be valid for months. 

1 See First Part chap, viii., Hi., 1, 



rtIK liAl'TloT CHURCH DIRECTORY. 259 

Note —It is customary to limit letters to a specified time. 
If they are not used during that time, an explanation must b« 
given to the church which granted them. The letters cat V»s 
^aewed at the discretion of the church. 



2. Letter of Commendation. 

New York, May , 18 — . 

This certifies that — is a membei 

in good standing in the Baptist Church iu 

, and is hereby commended to the confidence 

and fellowship of sister churches, wherever Pro- 
vidence may direct. 



Pastor — — Baptist Ckurck 

Note. — This form of letter is for members during a tempor 
ary absence from home, and given either by the pastor or bj 
the church. 



3. Letter of Notification. 

New York, May — ^ 1 8 — . 

To the Baptist Church. 

Dear Brethren : 

This certifies that was re- 

seived by letter from you, to membership in thi 
v— Baptist Church, May — — , 18 — . 

, Ch, OUrk 



!H0 THE h& >TIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

Notf 1. — This form Id by some churches attached to everj 
letter of dismission granted, and is to be filled by the churcii 
/eceiving said letter, and returned to notify the church grant*" 
\j)g it, that the member has been admitted to their fellowship. 

Note 2.-— Sometimes a letter is granted to " any church of 
he same faith and order," instead of to a specified church, in 
&5C8 where the member is not certain with what church b« 
nay wish to un.te. 

Note 3. — When members are dismissed to constitute a new 
church, that fact should be stated in the letter. 



4. Minutes of Church Meeting. 

New York, May , 18 — . 

The church held its regular meeting for busi- 

jess this evening, at o'clock. Pastor, 

moderator. 

After singing, and reading the Scriptures, 
prayer was offered by . 

Minutes of the last meeting were read and 
approved. 

[Then follows a faithful record of the business 
transacted.] 

Meeting adjourned. 

. Clerk. 



Vote. — The records of a church should show, not on.y tha 
^ars minutes of its business, but a concise and comprehensive 
history of its progress, embracing all the important changes 
fev-denta, and events which transpire in connection with it 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH B . rtECTOkY. 26 1 



5. Call for an Ordadning Council, 

New York, May , 18—. 

Hie Baptist Church of 

To the Baptist Church of — — 

Dear Brethren : 



You are requested to send your pastor and two 

brethren, to sit in council with us, July , at 

o'clock, to consider tha propriety of pub- 
licly setting apart to the work of th» Gospel 

ministry, our brother . 

The Council will meet in 

The following churches are invited : . . • ♦ 
By order of the Church, 

. Clerk 



6. Call for a Recogwfemg CotmcU. 

N«w York, May , 18--* 

To the Baptist Church in -. 

Dear Brethren : 

In behalf of a company of brethren and sis- 
ters in Christ, you are requested to send youi 
pastor and two delegates, to meet in council at 

, July , at o'clock, to considei 

the propriety of recognizing said company of 



£f> k 2 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIREOTORt. 

brethren and sisters, as a regular and independ 
@Ht Church of Christ. 
The following churches aie invited: . , . 

Affectionately yours, etc., 



Com. or Clerk, 



7. Call for cm Advisory Council. 

New York, May , IS—. 

The Baptist Church, 

To the Baptist Church of 

Dear Brethren : 

You are requested to send your pastor and 

two delegates, to sit in council July , 18 — , at 

— — o'clock, to advise with us concerning cer 
tain unhappy difficulties existing among us, 
which are disturbing our peace, and threatening 
the most serious consequences to the welfare of 
the church. 1 

The council will be held at . The foV 

lowing churches are invited : . .... 

By order of the Church, 



Clerk. 



■ foe First Part, chap xi'i. 1. 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 263 

Note 1 . — An advisory council may be called by individuals os 
&y a church. It may also be called to give advice as to othe? 
Blatters, than those which disturb the peace and harmony oi 
the church. 

Note 2. — The form of the call should indicate the object oL 
the council, and the churches invited. 



8. Mmutes of a Council. 

New York, May , 18— 

An ecclesiastical council, called by the 



church, convened at this day, at 

o'clock. 

Organized by choosing Mode- 
rator, and Clerk. 



Prayer was offered by -. 

Tfie records of the church, relating to the cal 
of this council were read, stating the object U 
be 

The credentials of delegates were presented 
The following churches were represented by the 
following brethren : 

Churches, Delegates. 



[Then follows a faithful record of whatevei 
business is done.] 
Council dissolved. 

Moderator* 

aerh 



264c THE BAPTIST CHtJRCH DIRECTORY. 

Note 1. — A true and faithful record of the proceedings 01 
the council is to be made by the clerk, read and approved by 
♦he comici! at the close, and signed by the moderator and 
slerk 

Note 2. — A copy of the minutes duly certified and signed, 
should be furnished tc the church, or persona calling tiw 
aouncft. 



9. Mmutes of Committee. 

New York, May, 18- 

■ Committee met at at 

— o'clock. 

Present, 

Brother in the chair. 



Prayer by . 

Minutes of last meeting read and approved. 

[Record of business.] 

Adjourned. 

Secretary. 



10. Mmutes of a Convention. 

New York, May, — 18— 
A convention called to consider ..... 

. . . . met at — , at — - — o'clock. 

— — was chosen Chairman, and 



Secretary, 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 265 

After prayer by , the Chairman 

stated the object of the Convention to be ... . 
{Then follows a record of proceedings.] 
Adjourned or dissolved. 

_ Chairman. 

Secretary. 

Note -The rules of order for all meetings of business, 
whether churches, councils, conventions, or committees, are 
substantially the same. But each body has a right to form 
rules for itself, and decide its own order of business. 



11. Form of License. 

It is customary for churches to give a Keens* 
to those who are believed to have been called to 
preach the Gospel, but are not yet ready to be 
ordained and enter fully upon the work of the 
ministry. 

The following is a form which may be vared 
according to circumstances. 

License. 1 

This certifies that Brother ; , 

member of the church, in g^od 

•tanding, and held by us in high esteem ; and 
believing him to have been called of God to the 

1 Bee first Part, chap. vii. 8. 

12 



266 THE UAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTOR?. 

work of the Gospel ministry, we hereby give 
him our entire and cordial approbation inlhe 
improvement of his gifts, by preaching fhe 
Gospel as Providence may afford him an oppor 
fcunity, praying the great Head of the church to 
eadow him with all needful grace, and crown his 
labors with abundant success. 

Done by order of the church, This <Li/, 
May , 18—. 

Pastor. 

Clerk. 



12. Certificate of Orcknahon. 
This certifies, that our Brother 



was publicly ordained and set apart to the woik 
of the Gospel ministry, with prayer, and the lay- 
ing on of hands, by the ministers, according to 
the usages of Baptist churches, on May — , 18 — 

That he was called to ordination by the 

Church, of which he was a member, and which, 
after full and sufficient opportunity to judge of 
his gifts, were agreed in the opinion, that he v/aa 
called of God to the work of the ministry. 

That churches were represented in the 

council, by — ministers, and — lay- 
men, and that after a full, fair, and deliberate 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 26* 

examination, being satisfied on all points tlu 
council did unanimously recommend his ordina 
ion. 

That our Brother did accord 

ingly receive the full, entire, and nearty appro* 
bation of the council, in his officially entering 
upon the work of the ministry, administering 
the ordinances of the Gospel, and performing all 
those duties, and enjoying all those privileges to 
which a minister of Christ is called. 

And may the blessing of the great Head of the 
Church attend him, crown his labors with abund- 
ant success, and make him an honored instru- 
ment of good to Zion and the world. 

— ModerMtor. 

Clerk. 

Msw Yowl. Shpi. — , 18—. 



CHAPTEE IX. 

BENEVOLENT SOCIETIES. 

Every Christian should have a general knowl- 
edge of what is being done, especially by his own 
denomination, for the spread of the Grospel, and 
the conversion of the world. The following are 
the principal benevolent societies, for missionary 
purposes, connected with the Baptist denomina- 
tion ; in this country. — ■ 

1. Missionary Union, 1814. 

On February 19, 1812, Eev. Adoniram Judson, 
in company with Eev. Mr. Newell, and their wives, 
sailed from Salem, Mass., as missionaries for Asia, 
under the auspices of the American Board oi 
Commissioners for Foreign Missions. The Kev. 
Luther Eice, together with Eev. Messrs. ISTott and 
Hall, sailed the day before from Philadelphia, for 
the same destination. Strange as it may seem, 
Mr. Judson and his wife, and Mr. Eice, though 
separated on their voyage, experienced a similar 
change of views respecting the ordinance of bap- 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 269 

tism, and on reaching India, they united them- 
selves with the Baptists, and resigning their connec- 
tion with the Board of Commissioners, sent back 
an appeal for support to the Baptists of America. 

Their plans for the establishment of a mission, 
were met by the most decided hostility on the part 
of the British Government and they were com- 
pelled to leave Calcutta, when Mr. Eice returned 
to America, to excite if possible a deeper interest 
on behalf of the heathen, while Mr. Judson, in a 
very providential manner, and contrary to all his 
previous plans, entered Burmah, and arrived at 
Rangoon, July, 1813. 

These events deeply aroused the attention of 
American Baptists, and produced a general con- 
viction that immediate efforts should be made t<i 
organize a society for the support of foreign mis- 
sions. Accordingly a convention was called, 
composed of delegates from churches ard asso- 
ciations. This convention met in Philadelphia 
May 18, 1814, when the "Triennial Convention " 
was formed, under the name of "The General 
Missionary Convention of the Baptist Denomi- 
nation in the United States of America for 
Foreign Missions." This society continued to 
operate efficiently until November, 1815, when 
at a special meeting held in New York, various 
changes were made in its constitution and ths 
mode of its operations* and the name changed ta 



270 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

that of " American Baptist Missionary Union," 
which it still retains. 

At the last annual meeting, held in Philadel- 
phia, May, 1858, the society reported for the 
year then just closed, $97,808 collected, and 
$97,797 expended ; 81 missionaries and 246 native 
assistants; 107 missions, and 779 out stations; 
312 churches; 22,669 church members, about 
14,000 of whom are in Asia and 7,000 in Eu- 
rope. About 3,000 baptisms were reported dur- 
ing the past year. These missions are in Burmah, 
Assam, Siam, Arracan, China, France, and Ger- 
many, and in three tribes of American Indians. 
Those in Asia are chiefly in Burmah, and those 
in Europe mostly in Germany. 

The Union meets annually, as does its Board, 
but the administration of its affairs is chiefly in 
the hands of the Executive Committee, which 
holds weekly meetings, and is located in Boston. 

At its 72d Anniversary, held May 25-27, 
1886, at Asbury Park, N. J., the Treasurer's 
report showed the receipts from all sources for 
the preceding year, were $384,996.73, and the 
total expenditure was $382,058.54. In its service 
were 1,592 missionary workers, male and female, 
including native preachers and helpers. There 
are 611 mission churches, with 56,440 members ; 
145 Sunday schools, with 5,513 pupils. 



THE BAPTIST CHUBCH DIRECTORY. 271 

2. American Baptist Publication Society. 1824. 

The American Baptist Publication Society 
grew out of the " Baptist General Tract Society," 
which was formed at Washington, D. C, Feb. 
20, 1824. The Tract Society itself grew out of 
a concurrence of providential circumstances, evi- 
dently designed to foster a gracious enterprise 
for the good of society. Rev. Noah Davis, 
Rev. J. D. Knowles, and Rev. Dr. Staughton, 
were chiefly instrumental in its origination. 

During its first year, this Society published 
nineteen tracts, containing, in all, fifty-six pages, 
of which 86,000 copies, in the aggregate, were 
circulated. In 1826, the society was transferred 
to Philadelphia, as better calculated for the cen- 
tre of its operations. In 1827, the publication 
of a monthly magazine was commenced, with 
the title of Baptist Tract Magazine. At length 
a necessity for books became apparent, to supply 
Sabbath-school libraries, and furnish religious 
reading for families. Books of a denomina- 
tional character, such as other societies would 
not, and private publishers could not, at the 
time, well supply, were called for. 

At the sixteenth anniversary, held with the 
Tabernacle church in New York, April, 1840, 
the Society was reorganized on a broader basis, 



272 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY, 

and called the " American Baptist Publication 
Society," for the publication of a denominational 
and general religious literature. During the 
previous sixteen years of its existence, 160 dif- 
ferent tracts had been published, of which about 
54,000,000 pages had been circulated at an ex- 
pense of not far from $86,000. A fund for the 
erection of a Tract House had been raised 
amounting to nearly $10,000. 

After its reorganization the Society extended 
its operations, and pursued them with increased 
vigor. Particularly did the work of Colportage 
receive great attention. In 1855 the constitution 
was still further amended, and in 1856 the " New 
England Sunday School Union," a society similar 
in character and aim, was merged in this. It 
deserved to be noticed that as early as 1811, a 
society called the " Evangelical Tract Society," 
was organized by the Baptists in Boston, and 
from that time onward Boston had been the 
centre of operations in the department of reli- 
gious publication by the Baptists, but which 
was chiefly confined to New England. 

From the last report of the Publication 
Society, it appears that during the year previous 
to May, 1858, $60,585 were collected, and $60,430 
were disbursed. During the year, fifty-three 
colporters had been employed, whose aggregate 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 273 

labors amounted to more than twenty-seven 

years: 20,052 volumes sold, 4,996 volumes given 
away ; 187,184 pages of tracts distributed ; 3,263 
sermons preached, 1,107 prayer-meetings held, 
802 converts baptized, eighteen churches formed, 
twenty-nine Sabbath-schools organized. Of the 
" Young Reaper," a periodical for Sunday 
schools, 70,000 copies were issued monthly. 

At its 62d anniversary, held at Asbury Park, 
K J., May 29-31, 1886, the financial report 
showed that during the preceding year the 
receipts had been : In the Business Department, 
$134,352.63 ; in the Missionary Department, 
$134,255.10; in the Bible Department, $27,- 
492.04; making a grand total of $596,099.77. 
The missionaries employed were 79, churches 
constituted 37, baptisms reported 1,293, and 450 
Sunday schools organized. Over 56,000 of Bibles 
and Testaments given away. 

3. Home Mission Society. 1832. 

Strictly speaking, the first society organized by 
American Baptists for missionary purposes, was 
a home mission society. This was the " Massa- 
chusetts Baptist Missionary Society," organized in 
1802, "to furnish occasional preaching, and to 
promote the knowledge of evangelical truth in 
the new settlements within the United States, or 



274 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

further, if circumstances should render it proper." 
Other societies were subsequently formed, as the 
" New York Baptist Missionary Society." These 
continued for many years to perform efficient 
service in the cause of home evangelization. But 
they were, to a great degree, local in their ope- 
rations, and restricted in their membership ; they 
did not command the sympathies and the coope- 
ration of the denomination generally. A national 
society was needed. 

Chiefly through the efforts of Baptists in Bos- 
ton, an exploration of the new States and Territo- 
ries was undertaken, with a view to organize a 
society for more comprehensive operations. This 
work of exploration was performed by Rev. Jon- 
athan Going, and was so efficiently done, and the 
necessity of more extended missionary efforts so 
earnestly pressed upon the churches as to lead to 
the organization of the present society. 

Preliminary steps having been taken, the 
" American Baptist Home Mission Society," was 
organized by a convention called for that pur- 
pose, April 27, 1832. 

The Board is located in New York, and holds 
monthly meetings, the Society itself meeting an- 
nually. At its last anniversary, in May, 1858, 
the Society reported $43,126 received during the 
year then just closed ; $47,634 disbursed in the 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 275 

same time. Daring that year, 03 missionaries 
and 6 collecting agents bad been employed. 
These missionaries were distributed in 16 States, 
Territories and Provinces. Of these, also, twenty 
preached the Gospel in eight different languages 
besides the English. The number of stations and 
out-stations 247, and an aggregate of labor equal 
to that of one man for 64 years. Conversions 
during the year about 1,000 ; of whom 593 were 
baptized into the fellowship of churches ; and 27 
new churches were organized. 

At the 54th anniversary, held May 27-29, 1886, 
at Asbury Park, N. J., the total receipts for the 
preceding year were reported as $382,314.67 
This amount was expended on the Missionary De- 
partment, Educational Department, and Church 
Edifice Department. Missionaries employed, 676; 
churches organized, 140 ; baptized, 3,296. Mis- 
sionaries have labored among 10 different nation- 
alities, and in 45 States and Territories ; also in 
Canada, Mexico, and British Columbia. 

4. American and Foreign Bible Society. 1838. 

Previous to the year 1837, American Baptists 
had cooperated with the American Bible Society 
in their work among the heathen. The American 
Bible Society being a union society, composed of 
and sustained by all evangelical Christians, it 



276 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRKC'lORY. 

Board and of the Society, earnestly piotettLd 
against such action, as most unjust, unreasonable 
and inexpedient. 

It appears that Baptists had contributed to tho 
'\aids of this society nearly $i5,000 in legacies 
alone, and probably nearly as much more in 
other ways. And yet, in return, all the Society 
had ever appropriated for the aid of Baptists was 
$28,150, more than $1,200 of which was given 
in Bibles, and not in money. 

Such being the case, the pastors and members 
of the churches resolved that they would have a 
Bible Society of their own, and no longer sup- 
Dort one which refused assistance to their own 
brethren for no other reason than because their 
translation was too faithful to the original. 

May 12, 1836, a large convention met in the 
Oliver street church, New York, and after dis- 
cussion, proceeded to organize the American and 
Foreign Bible Society. Rev. Spencer H. Cone, 
who had been prominent in these proceedings, 
was its first president, and for many years con 
tinued to till that office ; and William Colgate, 
Esq., was for a similar period its treasurer. The 
first annual meeting of the Society was held in 
Philadelphia, May 1, 1837. The report of the 
treasurer shows that during the first year of ite 
existence over $21,000 were contributed for its 



TUB BAPTIST CHORCH DUilOOTORY. 271 

use. The Society continued its operations with 
increasing interest and success. It applied to 
tfie legislature of New York for a charter, but 
.was met by most decided and persevering oppo 
lion from the American Bible Society, and from 
other sources, until in 1848 a charter was secured 
and accepted. 

The Society meets annually; the Board is lo- 
cated in New York, and holds monthly meetings. 
Its funds are appropiated to print and circulate 
the sacred Scriptures, and to sustain Bible read- 
ing colporters. Its fields are in America, Can- 
ada, New Mexico, Germany, Greece, China, and 
Bur mah. During the year previous to May, 1858, 
the Society has received $40,189 for its gene- 
ral purposes, and expended $15,293. About 
$12,000 towards the expense of the new Bible 
House, have also been collected. Thirteen col- 
porters are sustained in Germany. Theie were 
485 baptisms reported during the year. 

5 American Baptist Free Mission- Society. 1843. 

The organization of the Free Mission Societj 
was owing to a desire on the part of those who 
engaged in it, to have a society for the purpose 
of missions, so entirely free from every su '.picion 
of connection or sympathy with slavery, as not 
to receive money to its treasury contribi ed hj 



2T8 THE BAPTIST CHURCH PtkECTOfcY. 

slaveholders, or which was the known avails of 
slavery. Such persons were not altogether satis 
fied with existing societies in this respect, and 
losired one which should be distinctly and plainly 
ar.derstood on that point. 

A preliminary meeting was held in the Tre- 
mont Chapel, Boston, May 4, 1843, when a 
committee was appointed to draft a constitution,, 
and then adjourn till May 31, 1843. At that 
time the convention assembled in the same place 
and an organization was effected under the name 
of the " American and Foreign Baptist Mission 
ary Society," which name was subsequently 
changed to that which it now bears. In June, 
1846, the Society was chartered by the legislature 
of Maine, which charter was accepted and 
adopted at a special meeting held in Utica in 
November following. 

The operations of the Society have been 
limited. It has, however, had missionaries in 
Hay ti, Canada, and several western States, and 
is now sustaining several in Burmah. It issues 
a weekly religious paper, published in the city 
of New York, called the " American Baptist." 
The receipts of the Society in its various 
operations, or the year closing May, 1857, were 
a little more than $13,000, and its expenditure 
$7,329, leaving some $5,70) in the treasury 



trite BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTOR'S. 2f§ 

Hie .Board is how located in the city of New 
kork. 



0, The Sout/iern Baptist Convention. 1845. 

For many years, Baptists throughout the 
United States, without sectional distinctions, had 
cooperated in the work of missions. But more 
recently, the question of slavery had been a 
source of dissatisfaction and discontent between 
the brethren and churches North and South. At 
length, the Board of the Triennial Convention at 
Boston (now the Missionary Union), in reply td 
some interrogatories from Alabama, said in 
substance, that they could not appoint as a mis- 
sionary, one who owned slaves, and insisted on 
holding them as property. This state of feeling, 
and these frequent mutual irritations, led the 
churches at the South to conclude that they 
could best perform the missionary work devolv- 
ing on them by operating separately from the 
northern churches. 

Accordingly, in response to a call from tbo 
Board of the Virginia Foreign Baptist Mission- 
ary Society, a Convention met in Augusta, 
Georgia, May 8, 1845. This Convention wag 
composed of delegates from churches, missionary 
Bocieties, and other religions bodies of Baptist^ 



980 THE B4PTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY 

chiefly at the South. After a presentation of 
the whole subject by a committee, the "Southern 
Baptist Convention " was organized. Tiev 
William B. Johnson, D.D., was its first presi 
dent, and continued for several years to fill tha^ 
office. The Convention at first was triennial 
but afterwards became biennial as it continues 
still to be. 

The Convention meets every two years at such 
places as may be agreed upon. It has a Foreign 
Missionary Board located in Richmond, Virginia; 
a Domestic Missionary Board located in Marion, 
Alabama ; a Bible Board located in Nashville, 
Tennessee. These Boards hold annual meetings 
at such places as they may select. 

By the sixth biennial report of the Conven- 
tion, made at its meeting in Louisville, Ken- 
tucky, May 8, 185T, there was reported by the 
Domestic Board, $40,420 collected from all 
sources during the preceding year, and about 
$37,300 expended. By the Foreign Missionary 
Board, in the same time, about $32,000 collected, 
and about 33,000 expended. This is expended 
chiefly on different missions in Africa, but a part 
of it in China. The Bible Board report about 
$33,000 collected, and about 31,000 expended, 
chiefly in home distribution. Making an ag- 
gregate of about $100,000 yearlv expended in 



•THh] BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 281 

missionary operations in Africa, China, and iht 
withern and western States. 

f &*uthern Baptist Publication Society. 1847. 

The Southern Baptist Publication Society was 
organized at Savannah, Georgia, May 13, 1847, 
and arose out of the disturbed state of feeling on 
the question of slavery, existing between the 
North and South, as connected with missionary 
and general benevolent efforts. The South, be- 
lieving they could no longer cooperate with the 
North in existing societies, had already created 
organizations for missionary work, at home and 
abroad. 

Attention was next called to their existing 
sources of religious literature. The Publication 
Society, located at Philadelphia, had given the 
South no cause for complaints by the course it 
had pursued, still the prevailing sentiment de- 
manded a Southern Society. The first annual 
report of its board says, " The common sentiment 
was, give us a Southern Society, or we will 
patronize none ; the common demand was for a 
literature adapted to the genius of our own insti- 
tutions, thriving upon our own soij, fostered and 
cherished by our own intellect." 

Accordingly, and pursuant to a call issued the 



282 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

missionary operations in Africa, China, and the 
Southern and Western States. The 31st session, 
41st year, of this Society, was held May 7-11, 
1886, at Montgomery, Ala. The financial re- 
port showed that $135,563.20 had been raised 
and expended during the preceding year, for 
Foreign Missions, in Mexico, Brazil, Italy, Africa, 
and China; and that $94,521.03 had been raised 
and expended in Home and Domestic mission 
work. 

7. Southern Baptist Publication Society. 1847. 

The Southern Baptist Publication Society was 
organized at Savannah, Georgia, May 13, 1847, 
and arose out of the disturbed state of feeling on 
the question of slavery, existing between the 
North and South, as connected with missionary 
and general benevolent efforts. The South, be- 
lieving they could no longer cooperate with the 
North in existing societies, had already created 
organizations for missionary work, at home and 
abroad. 

Attention was next called to their existing 
sources of religious literature. The Publication 
Society, located at Philadelphia, had given the 
South no cause for complaints by the course it 
had pursued, still the prevailing sentiment de- 
manded a Southern Society. The first annual 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 283 

report of its board says, " The common sentiment 
was, give ns a Southern Society, or we will 
patronize none ; the common demand was for a 
literature adapted to the genius of our own insti- 
tutions, thriving upon our own soil, fostered and 
cherished by onr own intellect." 

Accordingly, and pursuant to a call issued the 
previous year, by the Central Association of Geor- 
gia, delegates met in Savannah, May 13, 1847, or- 
ganized this society, and entered upon the work 
of preparing and publishing religious books and 
tracts. The first annual report shows about 
$2,700 received into the treasury the first year, 
and a little more than that sum disbursed. By 
the report of the year closing with May, 1858, 
the receipts from all sources were $9,794 for 
that year, and the expenditures $9,159. During 
the ten years of its operations, the Society had 
issued 222,175 volumes of its different works, 
being an aggregate of more than 82,000,000 pages, 
while several new works were in preparation, 
and the operations of the Society rapidly ex- 
tending. 

The Society holds annual meetings, and its 
affairs are administered by a board located in 
Charleston, S. C. 



284 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

8. Other Societies. 

Education Societies. — In various States and 
sections of the country are education Societies, 
chiefly for the purpose of aiding indigent, but 
worthy young men, to procure an Education pre- 
paratory to entering upon the work of the Gos- 
pel ministry.' The funds of these societies are 
supplied by contributions from churches and 
individuals for this purpose. The amounts thus 
furnished to beneficiaries are, usually, only suffi- 
cient to meet the expense of their board and 
tuition. Other necessary expenses are met by 
the student's own efforts, and the exercise of a 
rigid economy. 

These benefactions are bestowed only on those 
of undoubted worth and merit, and only after 
they have been recommended by the churches 
of which they are members. It is to be expected 
that in some instances, young men thus aided 
may disappoint the hopes of their friends and 
patrons ; but many of the most distinguished and 
useful of our ministers, have risen from obscurity 
to positions of honor and influence, by the timely 
and judicious assistance of these societies. 

Historical Societies. — There are in the United 
States several Baptist Historical Societies, the 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 285 

object of which is the collection and preservation 
of such facts as shall form material, at some 
future time, for a clear and comprehensive his- 
tory of the denomination. The early history of 
the churches and ministers, their trials and suc- 
cesses, the struggles and triumphs of their senti- 
ments, especially their relation to religious free- 
dom, all these merit a permanent record. 

The labors, sufferings, and achievements of the 
fathers should be carefully gathered and guarded, 
and transmitted to the children, to stimulate their 
zeal, and inspire their gratitude. Many facts 
which now would be regarded as scarcely worthy 
of note, would, if preserved, be cherished by 
future generations as a precious legacy. 

American Bible Union. — The American Bible 
Union, though not a Baptist Society, yet, as it 
was originated by Baptists, and as that denomi- 
nation is more largely represented in its board of 
officers and its membership than any other, it 
may with propriety be mentioned here. 

The object of the Bible Union as presented by 
its constitution, is to procure accurate and faith- 
ful translations of the Holy Scriptures, in all lan- 
guages. Its labors thus far, however, have been 
mainly directed to secure a corrected version of 
the English Scriptures. It is conceded that in 



286 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

the common version of the Bible, there exists 
various errors and mistakes, some of which arose 
from the condition of biblical literature at the 
time the translation was made, some from the 
restrictions under which the translators w T ere 
placed, and some from changes in the English 
language since that time. Some of these errors 
are important, many of them are unimportant ; 
nevertheless, the Word of God should be trans- 
lated from the inspired originals, into all lan- 
guages, with the greatest fidelity, and the nearest 
approach to perfection which it is possible for 
human learning and piety to attain. It will be 
observed that the Union embraces, also, in its 
constitutional provisions, the design of circu- 
lating, as well as of translating, the Bible in all 
languages. 

The history of the Bible Union goes back 1r© 
June 10, 1850, at which time its organization 
took place. The Am. and For. Bible Society had 
been called into existence for the purpose of pro- 
curing faithful versions of the Scriptures in 
foreign tongues, but confined its issues and cir- 
culation of the English Scriptures to the common 
version. Some of the prominent members of 
that Society believed that they ought to attempt 
to secure an accurate translation of the Bible in 
their own as well as in other languages. Fore- 



THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 287 

most among those was the venerable Dr. Cone, 
who more than any other man had been promi- 
nent in the formation of the Society, and in all 
of its operations. The large majority of the 
members, however, while they saw and conceded 
the importance of the work itself, did not think 
that Society should undertake the translation or 
revision of the English Scriptures. 

At the anniversary of the Am. and For. Bible 
Society, held in the city of New York, in May, 
1850, this question came up, and after a pro- 
tracted discussion, the Society voted to confine 
its labors in the circulation of the English Scrip- 
tures to the common version, as it had previously 
done. This was regarded, by the members who 
took a different view of the question, as binding 
the Society to a policy which they could not 
approve. Dr. Cone was reelected president, but 
declined to accept. On the 27th of the same 
month, a preliminary meeting was held, and on 
June 10, 1850, at a meeting held in the Mul- 
berry St. Tabernacle, in New York, the Bible 
Union was organized. Dr. Cone was elected 
president, and so continued till his death. Wm. 
H. Wykoff was chosen corresponding secretary, 
and William Colgate treasurer. 

The members and officers of the Union are 
connected with different denominations. Its 



288 THE BAPTIST CHURCH DIRECTORY. 

Board is located in New York. Ite anniversary 
is held in the month of October. It has had 
employed at various times a considerable number 
of translators, or revisers, engaged upon the Eng- 
lish Scriptures. These are mostly in this country, 
and are connected with different denominations. 
The treasurer's report for the first four months of 
the Society's existence, showed $5,595 received. 
The second annual report was $14,495 ; the 
third, $16,799. The report for 1858, shows that 
$35,376 were raised and expended during the year. 
Of this sum, $17,561 were expended on the depart- 
ment of English Scriptures, something more than 
$10,000 as salaries and expenses of agents, officers, 
and assistants, and the balance in various items. 

The Woman's Baptist Foreign Mission 
Society, located in Boston, held its 15th annual 
meeting in New Haven, Conn., April 21, 1886, 
and reported $59,709.78, received* and expended 
during the year. 

The Woman's Baptist Foreign Mission 
Society, located in Chicago, held its 15th annual 
meeting at Terre Haute, Ind., April 14, 1886, 
and reported $31,595.56, received and expended. 

The Woman's Baptist Home Mission Society, 
located in Chicago, held its 9th annual meeting 



THE BAPTIST CHDIXll DIRECTORY. 28§ 

at Asbury Park, K J., May 24, 1886, and re- 
ported $30,015.50, raised and expended during 
the year. 

The Woman's Baptist Home Mission Society, 
located in Boston, held their 8th annual meeting 
at Newton, Mass., May 5, 1886, and reported 
$24,017.28, raised and expended during the year. 

The German Baptists have three Conferences 
acting as missionary organizations, and working 
most efficiently among their people. 

The Colored- Baptists have at least three socie- 
ties, organized for effective mission work, home 
and foreign, among their own people. 

The Am. and For. Bible- Society, the Am. 
Bible Union, and the Free Mission Society, have 
all discontinued their work, and cease to exist as 
active agencies, though the two former maintain 
a legal existence At a largely attended Bible 
Convention, he'd at Saratoga* in May, 1883, it- 
was recommended that the two Bible societies 
should withdraw from active service, and the 
Bible work of the denomination be committed 
to the Am. Bap. Pub. Society That is the 
present status of Baptist Bible work in th@ 
United States. 



